THE LIBRARY 
 
 OF 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY 
 OF CALIFORNIA 
 
 GIFT OF 
 
 Mary Randall 
 
THE 
 
 8 I 8 T E E 8: 
 
 A MEMOIR 
 
 OP 
 
 ELIZABETH H., ABBIE A., 
 
 AND 
 
 SARAH P. DICKERMAN. 
 
 BY REV. ISRAEL P. WARREN. 
 
 AMERICAN TRACT SOCIETY, 
 
 B S T ON. 
 
Entered according to Act of Cpngress, in the year 1859, by 
 
 THE AMERICAN TRACT SOCIETY, 
 
 In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the District of Massa- 
 chusetts. 
 
 GIFT 
 
 Geo. C. Hand & Avery, Printers, 3 Cornhili, Boston. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 MA]S~T persons, especially among the young, who 
 desire to be useful in the service of Christ, fancy 
 themselves debarred the privilege by want of oppor- 
 tunity. Had they been called to be ministers or 
 missionaries, could they dispense thousands in char- 
 ity, or had they the advantages of high social 
 position, they would, as they flatter themselves, 
 accomplish much for the cause of their Redeemer. 
 In the absence of these opportunities, they feel 
 unable to do any thing, and their endeavors are few 
 and worthless. 
 
 The example of the young persons whose brief 
 lives are sketched in this memoir is deemed instruc- 
 tive, as showing the error of this prevalent impres- 
 sion. They were of the ordinary walks of life ; yet 
 they had learned the secret of doing good. Emi- 
 nent in their personal piety, they strove both by 
 example and direct effort to effect the salvation of 
 others. If opportunities of usefulness were not pre- 
 
IV PREFACE. 
 
 sented, they made them ; and they found as others 
 will, who do the same thing Providence cooperat- 
 ing with them, and rewarding their humblest under- 
 takings with his blessing. 
 
 The author has felt embarrassed in the selections 
 from their journals and letters by the frequent allu- 
 sions they contain to himself and his family. To 
 insert these seemed, possibly, indelicate ; to omit 
 them, unjust to those who penned them amid the 
 most sacred records of their spiritual history. He 
 trusts that the few allusions of this kind which he 
 has admitted will be pardoned, when it is remem- 
 bered how intimate are the relations between a 
 pastor and the youth of his flock, an intimacy 
 which, in the case of these sisters, was one of pecu- 
 liar interest and tenderness. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 Residence Birth Childhood, 9 
 
 CHAPTER, H. 
 
 Early religious impressions Conversion Admission to the Church, 12 
 
 CHAPTER HI. 
 
 Attendance at school -Thirst for knowledge Abbie's Journal- 
 Letters Solicitude for the conversion of her schoolmates, 19 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Teaching Commencement of school in Mt. Carmel Labors for 
 the conversion of pupils School exhibition " The flower 
 fadeth, ' ' Missionary aspirations, 45 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Sickness Thirst for knowledge Darkness Parting from friends 
 Spiritual comfort Resignation, ^67 
 
VI CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTEK VI. 
 
 Elizabeth's journal of the last hours The dying scene The 
 funeral, 103 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Influence of Abbie's character and death Elizabeth's resolutions 
 Visit to Plymouth Re-opening of school Prayers and labors 
 for her pupils Music lessons Death of her grandmother, 128 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 Organization of the Hart Female Seminary Elizabeth as Prin- 
 cipal Discouragements Brightening prospects Household 
 cares Labors for souls Revival, 153 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Fannie Her early character Conversion Diary Efforts of 
 usefulness, 179 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 Fannie Sickness and death, , 199 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 Improvement of affliction Elizabeth's return to her school Re- 
 newed efforts of usefulness Perplexity as to duty Determines 
 to relinquish her charge Close of term, 212 
 
CONTENTS. Vll 
 
 CHAPTER XH. 
 
 At home Relaxation from labor Domestic duties Visiting 
 Correspondence, 236 
 
 CHAPTER XHI. 
 
 End of the diary Visiting Beginning of sickness Invitation 
 to Harrisburgh Severe suffering Medical attendance Cheer- 
 fulnessSubmissionSolicitude for her mother Unclouded 
 hope Farewells Death Letters of friends, 261 
 
THE SISTERS. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Residence Birth Childhood. 
 
 THE beautiful plain upon which New Haven 
 is built extends northward from Long Island 
 Sound, between the mountain ranges of the 
 East and West Rocks, across the whole breadth 
 of Connecticut. At about eight miles from the 
 city, it is interrupted by the high and rugged 
 cliff of Mount Carmel, projecting like a spur 
 from the western range, from which it is sepa- 
 rated by a deep notch. The view from the sum- 
 mit of this mountain, a place of frequent resort 
 to the lovers of pleasant scenery, is strikingly 
 beautiful. Northward, the broad valley stretches 
 away in the distance in a variegated landscape 
 of hill and dale, of venerable orchards and green 
 meadows, with here and there a winding brook 
 gleaming through the verdure like a silver thread 
 
10 THE SISTERS. 
 
 woven in some flower-wrought carpet. In the 
 south, the blue waters of the Sound bound the 
 horizon, embosoming in their crescent the city, 
 partly hid by East Rock, and the prairie-like 
 " salt meadows " which surround the head of the 
 bay ; while, at your feet, is the little white church 
 of the parish, and a long street of pleasant resi- 
 dences, with here and there the tall chimney of 
 a manufactory, and ever and anon a railway 
 train gliding in graceful curves along the valley; 
 the whole constituting a picture of quiet beauty 
 rarely surpassed in all the diversified scenery of 
 New England. 
 
 At a little distance from the foot of this moun- 
 tain, and near the church of the parish, named 
 from this conspicuous feature of it, " Mount 
 Carmel," was the home of the subjects of this 
 memoir. They were children of Deacon EZRA, 
 and SARAH J. DICKERMAN, both descended from 
 ancient Puritan families in New Haven; the 
 mother tracing her ancestry to the Rev. Nicho- 
 las Street, the successor of Davenport as pastor 
 of the first church in that city. The births of 
 the three were as follows: 
 
 ELIZABETH HALL, born May 21, 1829. 
 ABBIE ANN, born July 22, 1831. 
 SARAH PRANCES, born April 18, 1838. 
 
CHILDHOOD. 11 
 
 They were the only daughters in a family of 
 nine children, of whom one died in infancy; a 
 family who were all trained with scrupulous care 
 in the principles and duties of religion, and who 
 share in large measure the blessing of God upon 
 parental faithfulness. 
 
 The childhood of these sisters was marked by 
 little worthy of special notice. They were active 
 and intelligent, fond of reading, and apt in the 
 usual studies of their age. In disposition, Eliz- 
 abeth was mild and gentle, inclined to cheerful- 
 ness, and of a sunny temperament. Abbie, and 
 to a less extent also, " Fannie/ 7 (as she was usu- 
 ally called,) were more impatient, sometimes 
 irritable, and the former suffered often from de- 
 pression of spirits. Though remarkably decided 
 and firm of purpose, yet there mingled with this 
 a native modesty which shrunk from notice, and, 
 in the two eldest, amounted almost to reserve. 
 They were, in a word, amiable and interesting 
 children, the pride of their family, * and giving 
 promise of an early development of character 
 in more than ordinary sweetness and purity. 
 
12 THE SISTEES. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Early religious impressions Conversion Admission to the 
 Church. 
 
 IT might be expected that persons educated 
 as these young girls were, would have, even in 
 childhood, seasons of marked religious impres- 
 sions. Such was especially the case with Abbie. 
 Her mother mentions an occasion of this kind in 
 the spring of 1838, when she was scarcely seven 
 years old. As the family were sitting by the 
 fireside, Abbie began to weep. On being ques- 
 tioned as to the cause, she did not incline to an- 
 swer; but being pressed with the inquiry, at 
 length said it was because she felt herself to be 
 a sinner; and as Elizabeth made a similar avowal, 
 while nothing unusual had occurred to awaken 
 their emotion, their parents hoped it might be 
 the work of the Holy Spirit in their hearts, and 
 earnestly renewed their consecration of them to 
 the favor of their covenant-keeping God. Nothing 
 was said to them of entertaining a hope that they 
 were Christians, but they were simply encour- 
 
EARLY IMPRESSIONS OF ABBIE. 13 
 
 aged to enter upon the performance of religious 
 duty. Ever after this they manifested much de- 
 light in spiritual things, and were very regular 
 in their habits of devotion. In 1840, the church 
 in Mount Carmel enjoyed a season of revival, in 
 which they were greatly interested, attending 
 the meetings, striving to secure the presence of 
 their young companions, and frequently express- 
 ing the most ardent desires for the conversion 
 of souls, and for the progress and extension of 
 the work. At one of the first of these meet- 
 ings, when the minister then laboring there spoke 
 to her in relation to her feelings, Abbie looked 
 up to him with a timid smile, and said, U I do 
 love my Saviour ! " nor did there seem to be any 
 good reason to doubt the truth of her assertion. 
 It was not, however, till 1845, that religion 
 assumed a distinctly marked character in either. 
 In the autumn of that year, Abbie came down 
 from her chamber very early one Sabbath morn- 
 ing, weeping; having; been awakened in a violent 
 thunder storm, by an alarming dream which the 
 storm had probably occasioned. She was very 
 much distressed in view of her guilt and danger 
 as a sinner, and begged her mother's advice and 
 prayers. But though in a measure relieved by 
 these, she did not immediately find peace. Her 
 convictions were deep and overwhelming. In- 
 
14 THE SISTERS. 
 
 deed, it was a characteristic of her experience 
 in all her subsequent course, to have at times, 
 and often for weeks together, the most profound 
 and distressing views of her sinfulness ; and it 
 was only when, by repeated trials, she had cast 
 herself wholly on Christ for pardon and deliver- 
 ance, that she learned to throw off her burden, 
 and take to herself the comfort of an abiding 
 hope in him. 
 
 It was on the succeeding Wednesday, after 
 a season of very peculiar suffering, and while 
 engaged in prayer with her mother, that she 
 first felt the dawn of peace in her soul. It 
 was, indeed, like the morning light after a night 
 of storm. The transition from despair to hope 
 filled her with joy. " Oh," she exclaimed, " how 
 I want to have Edward and Elizabeth feel as I 
 do ! " On that very day she wrote to the former, 
 (her eldest brother,) then at school in a neigh- 
 boring town, narrating what she had just expe- 
 rienced, and tenderly entreating him to seek 
 forthwith an interest in the Saviour. Nor did 
 she write in vain. The blessing of the Holy 
 Spirit seemed to accompany the letter, and her 
 brother was so deeply affected by the intelligence, 
 and the earnest appeals to his heart, that he was 
 unable to rest till he, too, was rejoicing in the 
 same new-born hopes. 
 
CONVERSION OF ABBIE AND HER BROTHER. 15 
 
 To her sister Elizabeth she was equally faith- 
 ful, though not with the same immediate results. 
 
 " E.," she wrote in a second letter to her 
 brother, " spent the Sabbath at home ; and oh! how 
 glad I was to see her and tell her what a precious 
 Saviour I trust I have found." The latter was 
 then engaged in teaching ; and having at the age 
 of sixteen the sole care of a school of fifty pu- 
 pils, it is not surprising that her mind was too 
 much engrossed with her occupation to give to 
 anything else a very particular attention. Still, 
 the effect of Abbie's entreaties was not entirely 
 lost. An impression was made which was never 
 obliterated ; and often did she remark in later 
 years, that both she and her brother had reason 
 to regard their sister as having been in an emi- 
 nent degree the instrument of their conversion. 
 
 In the autumn of 1846, the writer of this me- 
 moir, having recently been installed pastor of the 
 church in Mount Carmel, called to converse with 
 Abbie in respect to her uniting with the church. 
 Elizabeth was then at home. During the con- 
 versation, Mrs. D., who was present, made some 
 remark expressive of her anxiety for the latter. 
 The pastor immediately addressed an appeal to 
 her, founded on the important step about to be 
 taken by her sister. Elizabeth manifested an 
 interest in the subject, but said little. On the 
 
16 THE SISTEES. 
 
 next Monday evening, a meeting was appointed 
 at the house of the pastor for those who might 
 desire religious conversation ; and at the sugges- 
 tion of her mother, Elizabeth attended, in com- 
 pany with herself and Abbie. The subject of 
 her personal salvation was again pressed upon 
 her attention, and she was urged to an immediate 
 self-dedication to God. She appeared to be very 
 serious; frankly acknowledging that she desired 
 to be a Christian, and ought to be one without 
 delay; and saying also that she had once enter- 
 tained a hope of her piety, but had for some time 
 past relinquished it. At length she pledged her 
 word that she would that night give herself to 
 Christ anew. On her return home she retired to 
 her room, and, with characteristic promptness and 
 decision, took her pen and wrote out her solemn 
 purpose to be the Lord's. 
 
 "Resolved, That from this time forth, with di- 
 vine assistance, I will renounce the pleasures of 
 the world, and seek to glorify God. 
 
 Oct. 19, 1846. E. H. DICKERMAN." 
 
 She knelt with this resolution before her, and 
 there solemnly and deliberately adopted it as the 
 one great purpose of her future life ; giving up 
 herself to God, and beseeching pardon and ac- 
 ceptance through the blood of the Redeemer. 
 
ELIZABETH'S RESOLVE. 17 
 
 When, after some time, she came from her room 
 and entered the family circle, she wore a smile 
 on her countenance, and a look of such calm, yet 
 earnest purpose, as left no doubt in that happy 
 group that the great decision had been made. 
 
 The experience of the sisters in this important 
 crisis of their lives was characteristically differ- 
 ent. Elizabeth was not so long weighed down 
 with the burden of conviction, as Abbie; indeed, 
 it was the prompt, unquestioning response of 
 her heart to the intellectual perception of duty, 
 which distinguished her here, as ever after. 
 Abbie dwelt more in her emotions, and was very 
 much subject to their control; Elizabeth, though 
 not destitute of deep and earnest feelings, was 
 accustomed rather to hold them in check, and 
 subordinate them, as well as everything else, to 
 the guidance of her understanding. In the for- 
 mer, the subjective life was the most prominent; 
 in the latter, the objective. With Abbie it was 
 a leading inquiry how she felt, with Elizabeth, 
 what she was doing; yet the feeling of the one 
 had its outgrowth in a very earnest self-denying 
 life ; and the activity of the other, its reflection 
 in a deep conscientiousness, and an ardent devo- 
 tion to the cause of her Saviour. 
 
 It may be thought that a formal act of dedica- 
 tion to God in writing, like this of Elizabeth, 
 2 
 
18 THE SISTERS. 
 
 unpreceded by a period of pungent conviction, 
 was premature, and tended to the creation of 
 false hopes. In some cases, perhaps, it might be 
 so. The precise -instructions that should be 
 given to individuals in such circumstances ought, 
 doubtless, to be varied according to the peculi- 
 arities of each case. Yet we have known not a 
 few instances in which resolutions so formed 
 have been attended with the happiest results. 
 The soul thus solemnly given to the Lord, enters 
 the school of Christ ; where, under the teachings 
 of his Spirit, it gains instruction both in respect 
 to its own depravity, and the necessity and suf- 
 ficiency of the atonement, which no amount of 
 technical conviction could afford. If not itself 
 properly conversion, it speedily eventuates in it ; 
 as the fixed resolve of the prodigal was the first 
 step in that return which brought him, at length, 
 to the home and the embrace of his rejoicing 
 father. 
 
 Abbie was received to the church, by profes- 
 sion, on the first Sabbath of November, 1846; and 
 Elizabeth, in the January following. 
 
ATTENDANCE AT SCHOOL. 19 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Attendance at school Thirst for knowledge Abbie's journal 
 Letters Solicitude for the conversion of her schoolmates. 
 
 A LEADING characteristic of these sisters was 
 a thirst for knowledge. For the objects most 
 usually attractive to girls of a similar age dress, 
 company and amusements they had very little 
 taste. Especially after their conversion, they 
 sought with increased ardor the advantages of 
 an education, as a qualification for usefulness. 
 In the fall of 1847, Elizabeth entered as a pupil 
 in the " Seward Institute," in Florida, Orange 
 County, New York, w^here she graduated the 
 ensuing year, receiving the first premium for 
 scholarship in the senior department, from the 
 Hon. William H. Seward, the President and pa- 
 tron of the institution. After her graduation, 
 Abbie entered the same school and remained 
 through the ensuing winter. And though unable 
 to return and complete the course, as she ardent- 
 ly desired, she still prosecuted her studies at 
 home, and while herself engaged in teaching, 
 
20 THE SISTERS. 
 
 with great assiduity, till her failing health com- 
 pelled her to desist. 
 
 Of Elizabeth's religious history during these 
 two years of study , there is but slight record. 
 . She was too intensely occupied to write very 
 frequently to her friends, and her allusions to the 
 subject in her correspondence were still less fre- 
 quent. The acquisition of knowledge was then 
 her all-engrossing pursuit ; and it is probable that 
 the standard of her piety was less elevated than 
 it subsequently became. 
 
 Of Abbie, fortunately, we have more knowl- 
 edge. Early in 1848, she commenced a private 
 journal of her religious experience, which she 
 continued with slight interruptions till a short 
 time before her death. In this, and the letters 
 written to her friends, we have ample materials 
 for tracing her religious life, and observing how 
 rapidly she was trained, under the teachings of 
 the Divine Spirit, to that maturity of piety which 
 made her early ripe for heaven. 
 
 There is, in many minds, a strong prejudice 
 against these, so called, private journals of re- 
 ligious experience; a prejudice which is often, 
 doubtless, well founded. The difficulty of keep- 
 ing them true to fact, of making them an honest, 
 unexaggerated transcript of the real life, is so 
 great, under the natural tendencies to self-decep- 
 
ABBIE'S JOURNAL. 21 
 
 tion ; that little reliance, ordinarily, can be placed 
 on them as exhibiting the actual character. Yet, 
 notwithstanding all this, it can not be questioned 
 that such a journal may be so conducted as em- 
 inently to aid the work of self-cultivation. It 
 very evidently was so in the present case. That 
 Abbie had kept such a record of her spiritual 
 life, was never suspected by her most intimate 
 friends till a little before her death. It had been 
 her purpose to destroy it ; but upon the earnest 
 request of the family, and being assured it would 
 be a great gratification to them after her depart- 
 ure, she reluctantly consented to its preservation. 
 None who intimately knew her will doubt that 
 it is a simple, unvarnished record of her actual 
 feelings and experience. 
 
 The first entry made in it is marked by great 
 simplicity, conscientiousness and solemnity. 
 
 "HAMDEN, Sunday, March 14, 1848. 
 I have felt that it may, perhaps, aid my ad- 
 vancement in the spiritual course, to keep a 
 journal, or diary. With this in view I now com- 
 mence one, feeling as I do, that I ought not to 
 neglect anything which may have a tendency to 
 promote my growth in grace, and fit me for that 
 eternal world to which I am rapidly hastening." 
 
22 THE SISTERS. 
 
 Other extracts will show her prevalent habit 
 of thought and feeling at this time. 
 
 Monday Evening, March 15. Last night I re- 
 tired burdened on account of sin, especially my 
 ingratitude and coldness in the service of my 
 dear Redeemer. I passed a very restless night ; 
 for my mind was constantly occupied with 
 thoughts of my situation, and of those around 
 me, and of how little I am doing in the service 
 of Christ. This morning I had a season of sweet 
 communion with God; but I have to lament that 
 I have been very cold in religious duties during 
 the day, and it has been with difficulty that I 
 could devote my thoughts to heavenly things. 
 This evening I have attended a female prayer- 
 meeting, and felt that it was good to be there. 
 I mourn over my coldness, and it grieves me that 
 I can not love God more ; but this heart of mine 
 is so sinful that it will love only as it is renewed 
 by grace. 
 
 16th. This morning I had unusual enjoyment 
 in my religious duties, and I thought I should 
 go through the day trusting in God, and striving 
 to glorify him ; but alas, I have not honored him, 
 either by my w&lk or conversation, but when lit- 
 tle things occurred I have been irritated and 
 vexed. I felt that this was wrong, and it must 
 
DESIRE TO BE USEFUL. 23 
 
 be that I have not looked to God for assistance, 
 for if I had, he would have provided for me a 
 way of escape. This evening attended singing 
 school, and while there, felt emotions of pride. 
 Oh when shall I be meek and lowly in heart 1 
 
 Sunday evening, 21st. I have to-day attended 
 church, and heard a sermon preached from Dan- 
 iel xii. 3. " They that be wise shall shine as the 
 brightness of the firmament; and they that turn 
 many to righteousness, as the stars for ever and 
 ever." While hearing of the glory that awaits 
 him who saves a soul from death, it seemed as if 
 the Sun of righteousness shone in upon my heart, 
 and I felt new aspirations after holiness. I re- 
 solved to devote myself to the work of doing 
 good, more than I have done. If it should be 
 the will of God that I should leave my beloved 
 parents, my brothers and sisters, and all that is 
 dear to me in this world, and go to some foreign 
 country that I might lead souls to Christ, I feel 
 that I ought cheerfully to obey. Life is short, 
 and what is done must be done quickly. If I 
 know my own heart, I do want to labor in the 
 vineyard of my Lord. I feel that it is folly to 
 spend my time in pursuit of the honors, wealth, 
 or pleasures of this world. There is no true 
 happiness in them ; it is found only in Christ. 
 How delightful the thought, that, if faithful in 
 
24 THE SISTERS. 
 
 duty, we may, with God's blessing, be instru- 
 mental in adding some to that j innumerable com- 
 pany who shall surround the throne of God and 
 sing praises to him for ever. 
 
 This is the first intimation left on record of 
 what became a very strongly marked desire of 
 Abbie, that she might ultimately be permitted 
 to serve her Saviour as a missionary to the 
 heathen. Frequent allusion is made to it in her 
 journal, and in her letters to one or two of her 
 most confidential friends. It was this which 
 seemed chiefly to actuate her in her efforts at 
 mental cultivation ; nor was the hope of attain- 
 ing this privilege relinquished until almost the 
 last moment of her life. 
 
 March 28th. My health has been such, for a 
 few days past, as to oblige me to remain below 
 by the fire, in consequence of which I have been 
 deprived of the opportunity of spending much 
 time alone in my room. I now gladly hasten to 
 have a little season of communion with God and 
 my own heart. I have been thinking of the mil- 
 lions who have never heard of a crucified 
 Saviour, and feel that I ought to be willing to 
 give up all to send them that which will make 
 them wise unto salvation. 
 
 30th. I fear that I am growing cold, and 
 
RENEWED CONSECRATION. 25 
 
 going back from duty and from God ; for I do not 
 have those earnest desires for the salvation of 
 souls and the prosperity of Christ's kingdom 
 which I had some time since ; neither do I feel 
 so much of the love of Christ in my own soul as 
 I have been wont to experience. I find myself 
 inclined to give way to passion, and have sadly 
 indulged in fretfulness towards F., also in 
 trifling conversation. I know and feel that it is 
 wrong to live so. Shall I ever have grace to 
 overcome ? 
 
 31st. I have attended a conference of the 
 churches held here this afternoon, and feel that 
 it has been a blessed season to my soul. There 
 were present brethren from the neighboring 
 churches, and their hearts appeared to be full of 
 the love of Christ. When I understood their 
 feelings in behalf of sinners, and heard what 
 God is doing in other places, and what efforts 
 his children are making to promote his glory, it 
 seemed as if I had done nothing but to injure 
 his cause. I resolved, when at church, to con- 
 secrate myself to him anew. And I do now, on 
 my knees, before God and angels, give myself wholly 
 to him ; and am resolved, by the assistance of my 
 heavenly Father, to labor and pray more earnestly 
 for the salvation of souls than I have ever yet done. 
 
 April 1. This morning I felt that God was 
 
26 THE SISTERS. 
 
 with me. I have not spoken to any impenitent 
 person to-day, but I am determined to have a 
 
 talk with before he leaves home. I have 
 
 been putting it off because it seemed that I 
 could not do it, but I feel that it is my duty, 
 and so am resolved to improve the earliest 
 opportunity I have. 
 
 Evening. When came up to his room, 
 
 I went in, and found him reading his Testament. 
 I told him for what purpose I had come, and 
 asked him to state his feelings to me, that I 
 might know how to pray for him. He replied 
 that he was indulging a hope, but did not seem 
 inclined to say more. I said a few words and 
 left him, for I felt that I could do no more. Per- 
 haps I did wrong. I can only pray. 
 
 13th. I have heard to-day of the death of the 
 young lady who roomed with me in Meriden. 
 She was on Friday, to all appearance, as well as 
 any one, and on Sunday she was laid in the cold 
 and silent grave. While I was with her I 
 wanted to speak to her of the concerns of her 
 soul ; but I shrunk from the duty, and if she has 
 gone into eternity unprepared I fear her blood 
 will rest upon me. I hope I shall be admon- 
 ished by this, to live every day as if it were my 
 last, and neglect no opportunity to speak to my 
 
LETTER TO AN IMPENITENT FEIEND. 27 
 
 fellow travelers upon that subject which con- 
 cerns us all. 
 
 14th. Nothing but the grace of God can be 
 sufficient for me, and without this I am lost for 
 ever. Oh, what a thought, lost forever ! 
 
 16th. Sabbath. Since the services of the 
 day I have given myself to retirement, reading 
 and prayer, and I find that such are refreshing 
 seasons to my soul. It is my prayer that I may 
 so love the cause of Christ and the salvation of 
 souls as to be willing to forsake all for him, and 
 be as faithful in his service as it is possible for 
 me to be. 
 
 17th. To-day I have been very busily engaged 
 in my worldly duties, so that I have had but lit- 
 tle time for retirement and meditation. I have 
 however succeeded in finishing the letter which 
 I commenced last evening, addressed to one of 
 my impenitent friends. I feel very anxious for 
 her spiritual welfare, and have long been think- 
 ing of writing to her. 
 
 The following are extracts from this letter: 
 
 MY DEAR FRIEND: It has often been in my 
 heart to write to you, and as often been delayed, 
 but I am resolved to neglect my pen no longer. 
 In no way can I spend the evening of this day 
 more pleasantly than in conversing with one with 
 
28 THE SISTERS. 
 
 whom I have passed so many hours hours now 
 gone forever. 
 
 Allow me to express to you the deep interest 
 I feel in your spiritual and eternal welfare. How 
 has my heart reproved me for neglecting to 
 speak to you of the love of the Saviour when 
 we were together. I have had bitter reflections 
 that so much of my time was spent in trifling 
 conversation, when I knew not but our next 
 meeting would be before the bar of God. I hope 
 I have sought the forgiveness of God, and will 
 not you forgive me? I take it for granted that 
 at some future time you intend to prepare for 
 death. But it is presumption to delay, for the 
 present is the only time that we can call our own. 
 " Now is the accepted time, now is the day of 
 salvation." Oh that I could find words to express 
 my earnest desire that you should now, in youth, 
 be brought into the fold of our blessed Saviour! 
 
 My dear friend, I ask you to give this subject 
 your calm and faithful consideration. Allow 
 yourself no rest until you have made your peace 
 with God. If you feel any desires for holiness, 
 any conviction of sin, you may be sure that it is 
 the Holy Spirit striving with you; and I beg of 
 you not to grieve him away, for he may never be 
 sent again. Satan will, doubtless, suggest many 
 things to hinder you from attending to this all- 
 
LETTER TO AN IMPENITENT FRIEND. 29 
 
 important subject at once, but do not listen to 
 him, though he may point to the scenes of gaiety 
 and mirth, for there is none of that true enjoy- 
 ment in these which is to be found in the service 
 of God. Perhaps you think religion would make 
 you gloomy, but I assure you from my own ex- 
 perience, (if that is worth anything,) of the con- 
 trary. Nothing is so well able to make us happy 
 as the religion of Christ. This alone can support 
 us in life and in death. 
 
 If I could say anything to induce you to 
 become a Christian, I would gladly say it. 
 
 Do write very soon, and tell me what are your 
 feelings; write freely, for you know I am your 
 friend. 
 
 Most sincerely and affectionately yours, 
 
 ABBIE. 
 
 30th. This morning I awoke with my mind 
 taken up with worldly things, and I felt a deep 
 sense of gratitude to him who made and pre- 
 serves us, and who cares for all our wants. We 
 lay down and slept in peace, we awoke this 
 morning refreshed, to praise God. We have 
 been permitted to attend upon the preached 
 word. May it make a salutary impression on my 
 heart, and may I from this time strive to live 
 nearer to God. I have, to-night, commenced 
 
30 THE SISTERS. 
 
 reading the Bible by course, attended with med- 
 itation ; and with God's help I design to read and 
 study a portion daily, upon which my thoughts 
 may rest during the day. 
 
 May 15. I was very impatient this morning; 
 the cause, I suspect, was the numerous cares 
 which pressed upon me ; but I know I ought not 
 to indulge myself in such feelings. My dear 
 sister has again left us, (to return to school,) and 
 I have to mourn that, while I have conversed 
 with her on almost every other subject, I have 
 neglected to speak of the love of the Saviour, 
 and the state of my own heart. I know not how 
 much good it might have done us to communi- 
 cate our feelings, our joys and sorrows. How 
 could I neglect it, when of all subjects this is 
 the most important? 
 
 The allusion to her "worldly cares" is very 
 frequent in Abbie's journal during the summer,* 
 and they were uncommonly numerous and press- 
 ing. It had been intended that she should ac- 
 company Elizabeth, this spring, on her return to 
 school, at Florida; but the condition of the fam- 
 ily at home made it necessary to retain there one 
 of the two. In April, her mother had been at- 
 tacked with inflammatory rheumatism, and was 
 for many months wholly laid aside from her ordi- 
 
HOUSEHOLD CARES. 31 
 
 nary duties. It was, therefore, at Abbie's earnest 
 request, that she was permitted to remain, both 
 to attend upon her mother, and have the super- 
 intendence of the household. It needs only to be 
 remembered that there were then five children, 
 besides herself, at home, the youngest son but 
 two years old; and that the ordinary work of 
 such a family, beside the management of a dairy 
 and the duties of nurse in her mother's sick 
 room, all devolved upon her, assisted only by one 
 servant, to appreciate the amount of her cares, 
 or cease to wonder that she felt them an incum- 
 brance to her religious course. Yet these duties 
 were most cheerfully and faithfully done ; and it 
 is the testimony of all the family, that for its or- 
 der, thoroughness, and success, the business of the 
 household never went on better than during the 
 administration of this slender girl of seventeen. 
 At the same time, her journal shows that she 
 maintained unbroken her habits of private devo- 
 tion, the daily hour of retirement, of reading and 
 prayer; evincing that, though so young, she had 
 learned that rare lesson of subordinating the 
 most pressing worldly care to the cultivation of 
 her heart, and an intimate walk with God. The 
 remembrance of these circumstances will im- 
 part additional interest to the extracts from her 
 journal at this period. 
 
32 THE SISTERS. 
 
 May 25th. I am getting into the habit of rising 
 later than usual, and I find that it makes every- 
 thing go wrong through the day. First, I can not 
 have that time for communing with God which I 
 need, in order to grow in grace; and then it 
 makes everything press upon me through the 
 day, so that it keeps me in a continual hurry. 
 But I intend this shall be so no longer. I have 
 read some, and thought much, of a missionary 
 life to-day, and if it is the will of God I hope to 
 spend and be spent in his service; and it is my 
 earnest desire that in my efforts to do good I 
 may be actuated only by pure and holy motives, 
 to glorify my Redeemer in all that I do. 
 
 Aug. 20. Arose this morning before any other 
 members of the family, and had a good season 
 for meditation and prayer. I endeavored to cast 
 all my burdens upon the Lord, and to begin the 
 day with him. I was troubled with worldly 
 thoughts, but hope it was not in vain that I 
 enjoyed the privilege of meeting with the 
 people of God. I trust that some of the truths 
 that were spoken have sunk deep into my heart, 
 to be pondered the coming week. To-night have 
 had a good season of meditation. 
 
 Sept. 1. Attended this afternoon the lecture 
 preparatory to the Lord's Supper. The text was 
 Isaiah xi. 11. "He shall feed his flock like a 
 
SPIRITUAL JOY. 33 
 
 shepherd, he shall gather the lambs in his arms 
 and carry them in his bosom, and shall gently 
 lead those that are with young." I found it I 
 trust a very profitable season to me. I needed 
 to consider Christ more as a shepherd, who is 
 ever watching over his sheep with the greatest 
 tenderness. Since I came home, I have had a 
 very precious season. I sat down, and for more 
 than an hour, I tried to apply my mind to the 
 study of the Scriptures, and found the exercise 
 very profitable. Have had unusual delight in 
 prayer, for Christ seemed near to me, and I hope 
 I have given myself anew to him. 
 
 Sept. 16. 
 To ELIZABETH: 
 
 Sabbath evening, dear sister, finds me again 
 seated to write you. I hardly know what to say, 
 for my heart is full. I hope this Sabbath is one 
 in which you have been led " in green pastures 
 and beside still waters." How sweet the thought 
 that we have the same throne of grace to which 
 we may go and make known all our wants ; that 
 we have the same Father in Heaven, and, as we 
 hope, are treading the same path to that world 
 where we shall part no more. Oh, my dearest 
 sister, if we are so happy as to reach the New 
 Jerusalem, shall we not feel that we are a hun- 
 dred times repaid for all the exertions we have 
 
34 THE SISTERS. 
 
 here made in the service of Christ ! Then let 
 us be diligent, ever striving to do the will of 
 our Father. 
 
 I hope I can go to Florida, this fall ; but as I 
 have been disappointed once, I do not feel sure 
 of it. 
 
 I am, as ever, your affectionate 
 
 ABBIE. 
 
 24th. I commenced this day in a cold and 
 lifeless frame. Attended church and heard a 
 sermon from these words, " Enter ye in at the 
 strait gate," &c. Came home fearing that I had 
 no part nor lot with the children of God ; and on 
 examining my heart, I find there nothing but sin. 
 Yet I do hope that I have had, at least, some 
 feeble desires awakened for a revival in my own 
 heart, and in the whole community. May it be 
 my constant inquiry : " Lord, what wilt thou 
 have me to do ? " I have resolved to make 
 
 C , S , and J , objects of special 
 
 prayer. I hope I can say, from the depths of 
 my soul, Jesus, I give my all to thee. 
 
 Sabbath, Oct. 1. I trust that I have found this 
 a good season to my soul. I feel that Christ 
 has been near to me. If I know my own heart, 
 I do desire to have more enlarged views of him 
 and of heaven ; to drink more freely of the wells 
 
RESOLUTIONS. 35 
 
 of salvation, and to take up my cross daily and 
 follow Christ. 
 
 I think it might be beneficial for me to adopt 
 some plan, or resolutions which shall be borne 
 in mind, to incite me to greater diligence in the 
 service of God. I feel that this is a solemn act, 
 and that there may be much depending upon it. 
 I do not desire to advance one step without the 
 guidance of my Father in Heaven. I do, then, 
 humbly ask for the guidance and direction of his 
 Spirit at this time, and may he guide me in all 
 that I now write. 
 
 Resolved, 1. In all that I do, to seek God's 
 glory. 
 
 2. To devote myself with renewed diligence 
 to his service, and to allow no opportunity of 
 doing good to pass unimproved. 
 
 3. To keep the great end of life ever in view, 
 and to be daily preparing for my great and last 
 change. 
 
 4. To put self entirely down, and to exalt 
 God alone upon the throne of my heart. 
 
 5. To strive to recommend religion to others 
 by my meek and quiet deportment ; ever mani- 
 festing to them that, above all things else, I 
 desire their spiritual welfare. 
 
 6. Whenever about to pursue any doubtful 
 course of action to inquire whether it is the 
 
36 THE SISTERS. 
 
 will of God. If so, I must go straight on in the 
 performance of it ; if not, I must calmly and 
 decidedly refuse. 
 
 7. I must make God's word my daily study 
 and rule of life. 
 
 8. Always to give one-tenth part of all I have 
 for the cause of missions. 
 
 Oct. 4. This morning I said some things which 
 were very improper for one who professes to 
 serve Christ ; but I hope I have found forgive- 
 ness with God. I have been down to Mr. W.'s, 
 and how I did long to converse with dear Mrs. 
 W. upon religious themes ; but we had no oppor- 
 tunity. Always when I talk with her on this 
 subject, I feel new life, as it were, and new 
 encouragement to go on my way. 
 
 15th. I trust it has not been in vain that 
 I have spent this Sabbath upon earth. This 
 morning, had much enjoyment in the house of 
 God. Christians were invited to come with con- 
 fidence, and embrace God as a father, to look 
 up to him in filial love, calling him " Abba, 
 Father." I have not looked upon God as my 
 Father, though I have known that he is the 
 father of all true Christians. I have a hope 
 indeed, but it has not been that hope which 
 sheds constant peace in the soul ; for I am con- 
 tinually fearful lest I shall be deceived. It is 
 
PREPARATION FOR SCHOOL. 37 
 
 my earnest prayer that I may be delivered from 
 these gloomy doubts and harassing fears. I 
 have to-day had many sweets thoughts of God 
 and heaven ; and, on the whole, I do believe that 
 my views of Christ are becoming more enlarged, 
 and that I see more of the beauty of the way of 
 salvation by him. 
 
 Though her intention to go to Florida with 
 Elizabeth had been deferred, at her own request, 
 that she might assist the family at home during 
 her mother's illness, yet the sacrifice was a 
 great disappointment, and cost her a severe 
 effort. Her desires, however, were now about 
 to be gratified. Her sister came home in Octo- 
 ber, and it was decided that Abbie should imme- 
 diately return in her place. We find her in her 
 closet on the evening preceding her departure, 
 thoughtfully anticipating the trials which might 
 await her, and, by prayer and earnest resolve, 
 gathering strength to meet them. 
 
 Nov. 5. If nothing occurs to prevent, I expect 
 to leave home to-morrow, to attend school. I 
 shall probably be surrounded by those who cast 
 off fear and restrain prayer, and it will be my 
 duty to take a decided stand, and go straight 
 forward in my course. By God's grace, and 
 with divine assistance, I am resolved to do 
 
38 THE SISTERS. 
 
 A good; and I hope that I shall be enabled 
 
 to improve every opportunity of usefulness 
 which may present itself. 
 
 The person here referred to is the young lady 
 to whom Abbie wrote so tenderly, under date 
 of April 17, who now accompanied her to the 
 same school, and was her room-mate there. 
 How well this resolution " to do her good " was 
 carried out, will presently appear. 
 
 To MRS. W. : 
 
 I want to tell you what a delightful time we 
 had going up the Hudson. Perhaps you remem- 
 ber what a lovely morning it was. It was rather 
 cold, but, notwithstanding this, I went upon 
 deck, and gazed upon the beautiful scenery 
 through which we were passing. What do you 
 imagine were my thoughts as I sat looking over 
 the boat into the water? I thought how glad I 
 should be, if only prepared for it, if I were on 
 board some ship which should bear me to a 
 heathen land, where I might point dying souls 
 to the Lamb of God. I don't know but I do 
 wrong in speaking of such things, but I always 
 say to you just as I feel. 
 
 I find it no easier to be a Christian here than 
 at home. I have no closet to which I can go at 
 stated times, but am always liable to be inter- 
 
EFFORTS FOR SCHOOL-MATES. 39 
 
 rupted. I feel that I lose much on this account, 
 for, though prayer is simply the desire of the 
 heart, and will be acceptable if only breathed in 
 thought, yet I find it extremely difficult to main- 
 tain thus that frame of mind which I desire. 
 
 My room-mate has had many serious impres- 
 sions since she came here. She sometimes 
 thinks she will yield her heart to God, but still 
 clings to the world. Will you not pray for her ; 
 also for me, that I may discharge my duty to her 
 faithfully? 
 
 Your sincere friend, 
 
 ABBIE. 
 
 Sunday, Dec. 3. My first thoughts this morn- 
 ing were about Christ and heaven. I lay in 
 bed for some time, watching the clear sky, and 
 thinking of holy things. In the morning, at- 
 tended bible class, and then church. To-night 
 Mr. M. has urged sinners, with great earnest- 
 ness, to come to Jesus. Since we came home, 
 H. has been up to my room, and asked me to 
 talk with her about good things, and to pray 
 with her. I have endeavored to point her to 
 the Lamb of God. Have also being trying to 
 
 urge A to give her heart to the Saviour 
 
 to-night. Oh ! it seems strange to me how she 
 can longer wait. My heart yearns towards her, 
 
40 THE SISTERS. 
 
 and I hope, in Christ's strength, to be faithful 
 to her. 
 
 To S. B., (a former pupil.) 
 
 . . . . But, before I close, I must say one 
 word more. Let me ask you to give your heart 
 to the Saviour, and love him, that you may be 
 for ever happy. He delights to have little chil- 
 dren come to him; will you not give him all 
 your affection ? I have no time to write more, 
 so good-bye. 
 
 Your sincere friend, 
 
 ABBIE. 
 
 Dec. 31. I have been taking a review of my 
 life the past year, and, alas ! I can not think of 
 one soul whom I have been instrumental in 
 bringing to Christ. I feel that I have made lit- 
 tle progress in holiness myself, yet I do believe 
 that I have some new views of God and Christ ; 
 and that it is my purpose to serve him more 
 faithfully in the future. Christ strengthening 
 me, I am resolved to labor more for souls who 
 are without an interest in him. I hope that I 
 shall be enabled not to let one day pass without 
 putting forth some effort to do good. I am con- 
 scious that such a resolution will be attended 
 with much self-denial, but I ought to take up 
 
CONVERSION OF A . 41 
 
 my cross, and bear it patiently, for the sake of 
 him who has endured so much for me. Directly 
 after dinner, on Sabbath afternoon, I design to 
 pray for my impenitent friends at home. It is 
 my earnest desire to live nearer to God than I 
 have ever done. I know I shall fail without his 
 assistance, but he has promised to give the 
 Holy Spirit to all who ask him, so that there is 
 nothing but my own sinful heart to separate 
 between me and my God. 
 
 To MRS. W. : 
 
 Feb. 10, 1849. 
 
 I must tell you one piece of good news. 
 
 A , my room-mate, thinks that she has 
 
 given her heart to God, and is now happy in 
 his love. I hope that my feeble prayers have 
 been answered in her behalf, and would give 
 God all the praise. I trust it will be an encour- 
 agement to me to continue to pray for others of 
 my friends, who are still out of the ark of safety. 
 
 We have no church here Sabbath afternoon. 
 I have, therefore, chosen this time to remember, 
 before God, my friends at home, especially my 
 impenitent associates. I sometimes feel almost 
 discouraged, but when I think of the promises 
 of God, I feel that in him is my strength. Still, 
 I suffer from that same depression which, you 
 
42 THE SISTERS. 
 
 know, I have always had more or less of. My 
 greatest trouble is wandering thoughts. I 
 never had so much annoyance from this source 
 as since I left home ; and it causes me no little 
 anxiety ; for it appears to me that, if my treasures 
 were in heaven, my thoughts would be there 
 also. However, I feel that my views of Christ 
 are clearer, and I hope I find him more precious 
 than I used to. 
 
 Do write to me soon, for it is almost the 
 greatest luxury I have to get a letter from a 
 dear friend. 
 
 Yours, affectionately, 
 
 ABBIE. 
 
 The pleasing intelligence above mentioned 
 proved to be not only " good news," but true. 
 The following letter from the person referred 
 to, written after Abbie's death, not only con- 
 firms this particular statement, but gives ample 
 testimony to the zeal and fidelity with which 
 this young disciple of Christ performed whatso- 
 ever her hand found to do. 
 
 Letter from A to Mrs. Dickerman : 
 
 April 1st, 1857. 
 DEAR MRS. D. : Your letter was received 
 
LETTER FROM A . 43 
 
 last evening. With much pleasure I answer, . 
 giving such information as I can of her who was 
 one of my dearest friends. I have often thought 
 of the hours we passed together, especially the 
 winter when we were at Florida. Abbie was 
 truly a devoted Christian, ever trying to do 
 good. I remember one circumstance particu- 
 larly. There was quite an interest felt on the 
 subject of religion among some of the members 
 of the Bible class. One of the younger girls, 
 who was deeply concerned for her spiritual wel- 
 fare, came to our room, and Abbie besought her 
 to forsake her sins, and flee to Christ. She 
 talked with her long and earnestly, and several 
 times engaged in prayer with her, but it was 
 hard for her to renounce her sins. 
 
 Often did we converse together on the sub- 
 ject of religion, and many times did she pray 
 with me. I think that not a day passed but 
 morning and evening found her by herself, in 
 some quiet corner, reading her Bible, and hold- 
 ing sweet communion with God. It was while 
 with her that I resolved to be a Christian. I 
 had been deeply interested in the subject for a 
 year or two, and she was aware of it, and wrote 
 me a letter, but I could not, and did not, at that 
 time, come out decided, though I felt differently 
 ever after. 
 
44 THE SISTERS. 
 
 Often did she express her determination to 
 become a missionary, should her life be spared. 
 I would say, "Abbie, why do you study so hard, 
 when I know you are not able ? " Her reply 
 was ever the same : " To acquire knowledge suf- 
 ficient to teach the heathen." This seemed to 
 be all her aim. 
 
 Could I see you, I could tell you many things 
 which would be interesting, respecting that 
 winter, which I have no time to write. I hope 
 you will go on with your design. It would be 
 a precious memorial to me. 
 
 Affectionately, your friend, 
 
 A. G. H . 
 
TEACHING. 4j 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Teaching Commencement of school in Mt. Carmel Labors for 
 the conversion of pupils School exhibition " The flower 
 fadeth " Missionary aspirations. 
 
 IN the spring of 1849 the two sisters engaged 
 in teaching. Elizabeth, at the request of several 
 families in Mt. Carmel, opened a small select 
 school for girls, in a private house near her 
 father's residence. So great was the interest 
 awakened in this school during the summer, and 
 such the talent for instruction developed by her, 
 that it was resolved by her patrons to erect for 
 her a suitable edifice, and establish a school of 
 a superior grade for the education of their chil- 
 dren. The enterprise was undertaken in the 
 fall, and the building so far completed as to be 
 occupied late in the winter. 
 
 Abbie, having returned from Florida in April, 
 was employed to take charge of one of the com- 
 mon schools in N. B . The position was 
 
 a difficult one, the pupils having been under 
 little previous restraint, and herself with but a 
 
46 THE SISTERS. 
 
 very limited experience in duties of this sort. 
 An amusing letter to her mother will show some 
 of the trials she encountered here ; and disclose, 
 also, certain features of her own character, 
 which, from her ordinary gentleness and re- 
 serve, might be little suspected by persons not 
 intimately acquainted with her. 
 
 July 31, 1849. 
 
 . . . . I have had difficulty in the school 
 but once since I returned. Would you like to 
 know what it was ? 
 
 Three of the boys ran away from school one 
 morning, and staid all the forenoon. I had told 
 them that if they did I should punish them ; so, 
 in the afternoon, I was obliged to fulfill my 
 promise. One of them said he would hollo to 
 some large boys that were near the school house 
 if I did, and would call his father, <fec. I applied 
 the rod, and he did " hollo/ 7 but I continued til] 
 he ceased. I then took the second, and finally 
 the third ; and, just then, looked up, and saw 
 four or five people standing at the window. 
 One fat woman held up her hands, and cried, 
 "You had better not kill the children." Another 
 thought I ought to use " a little reason " in pun- 
 ishing. I quietly informed them that the school 
 was mine, and that I intended to govern it my- 
 
TEACHING IN N. B . 47 
 
 self. I heard afterwards that the father of one 
 of the boys expressed much satisfaction at what 
 I had done, and said that, if the offense was re- 
 peated, he hoped I would continue the flogging 
 until it would be likely to last. But enough on 
 this subject. 
 
 You will want to know about my Latin. I 
 have learned about thirty pages since I came. 
 I study every morning, and have read and 
 parsed a little. I parse every word that I read. 
 
 ABBIE. 
 
 The entries in her journal during this summer 
 are few. 
 
 Aug. 14. No one knows how much I feel the 
 need of a place where I can retire, and alone 
 hold converse with God. In my present situa- 
 tion, I have scarcely a moment in my room to 
 myself. In my school room I can commune 
 with my Saviour and Friend, and this I am re- 
 solved to do ; there to take hold of his promises, 
 and not let him go without his blessing. How 
 much grace do I need to enable me to do my 
 duty faithfully ! How responsible is my situa- 
 tion as an instructor of the young ! and how 
 many opportunities have I neglected of impress- 
 ing their minds with divine truth ! 
 
 Sept. 2. It seems to me that I have never 
 
48 THE SISTERS. 
 
 lived so far from God, and in such neglect of 
 Christian duty, as I have done this summer. I 
 am filled with shame and confusion when I think 
 of it. I am covered with sin as a garment. Oh 
 that it might be exchanged for the garments of 
 righteousness ! 
 
 At the expiration of her engagement in N. 
 
 B she returned home, and joined Elizabeth 
 
 as an assistant in her school. At this period 
 she made a solemn review of the past, and gave 
 herself anew to the service of Christ. 
 
 Nov. 3. During the past summer I have been 
 engrossed with the cares of the world, and have 
 suffered my interest in spiritual things to de- 
 cline. But God has been pleased to lead me to 
 consider my ways, and examine my hopes for 
 eternity. For a long time I have had little 
 enjoyment in religion ; and, of late, have been 
 in distress of mind, lest I have never known the 
 love of God. To-morrow will be our communion 
 season ; and, as I have thought of it, I have 
 almost resolved to absent myself from it, fearing 
 that I shall bring dishonor upon my Saviour ; 
 but this ought not so to be. I have just received 
 a little note from dear Mrs. W., full of the prom- 
 ises of God's word, assuring me that his ear is 
 ever open to the cry of those who trust in him. 
 
COMMUNION WITH GOD. 49 
 
 I feel that God has enabled me to come to him 
 with such trust. If it please him to hide from 
 me the smiles of his countenance, I hope still to 
 be enabled to say, " Not my will but thine be 
 done." 
 
 Nov. 4. How sweet this Sabbath has been. 
 I had this morning a season of precious com- 
 munion with God. Let me call upon my soul, 
 and all that is within me, to praise him for his 
 infinite mercy in allowing me once more to 
 enjoy the smiles of his countenance. His divine 
 compassion oh how great ! It seems to me I 
 never experienced a more blessed Sabbath than 
 this. I have derived much comfort from the 
 passage : " Cast thy burden upon the Lord, and 
 he shall sustain thee ; he shall never suffer the 
 righteous to be moved." I trust he has allowed 
 me to come and take shelter under his wing. I 
 tremble when I think of the temptations to 
 which I shall be exposed, but his grace shall be 
 my all-sufficient stay ; in him will I trust. 
 God, put underneath me thine everlasting arm 
 Hold thou me up, and I shall be safe. 
 
 The new school edifice was so far completed 
 
 as to permit of being occupied in February. It 
 
 is a neat building, two stories high, with cupola 
 
 and bell, standing on an eminence half a mile 
 
 4 
 
50 THE SISTERS. 
 
 south of the church in Mt. Carmel. It was 
 dedicated with appropriate public exercises, 
 and the school immediately after removed 
 thither. About forty pupils were at this time 
 in attendance, of whom a few had come as 
 boarders in the family. 
 
 To A : 
 
 Feb. 24, 1850. 
 
 MY VERY DEAR FRIEND : I presume you will 
 begin to think I have forgotten my promise of 
 writing, but my time has been very much occu- 
 pied through the vacation, which continued till 
 last Monday, when sister re-opened her school. 
 The Seminary and Hall will be dedicated to- 
 morrow evening. Sister has three music schol- 
 ars, and expects more this week ; so you may 
 infer that we have piano-jingling enough out of 
 school hours. 
 
 Does it seem possible that the winter is so 
 nearly gone ? It almost frightens me to think 
 of it, especially when I see how little I have 
 accomplished ; how few efforts I have made 
 for those around me, and how I have neglected 
 to take up my cross and follow Christ. And 
 now its account will soon be sealed up for the 
 judgment. Oh, what a thought I . . . 
 
 My dear friend, shall we be content to just 
 
LETTER TO A . 51 
 
 gain entrance to heaven? Or shall we not 
 rather seek high attainments in holiness ? In 
 view of the privileges of the children of God, 
 how earnest, how persevering ought we to be, 
 that we may not only make such attainments 
 ourselves, but, through Christ, persuade others, 
 also, to go with us in our heavenly course. 
 
 One week more, and we hope to be permitted 
 to sit down again at the table of our dying, but 
 
 now risen and ascended Lord. Oh, A , how 
 
 I wish you would unite with us in this interest- 
 ing duty ! Do you not feel it to be a duty, if 
 you are a child of God, to acknowledge him 
 before men? Christ has said, "Do this in 
 remembrance of me ; " and, if it is a duty of one, 
 why not of all who have tasted that he is 
 gracious ? Do you feel ashamed to show your 
 attachment to him in this ordinance ? He has 
 said, " Whosoever shall be ashamed of me and 
 my words, of him will the Son of man be 
 ashamed, when he shall come in the glory of his 
 Father." You doubtless feel this to be a 
 solemn step. It is so. I would not advise you 
 to enter upon it without prayerful consideration, 
 thorough self-examination, and a constant de- 
 pendence on God for guidance and aid. It is 
 now more than a year since you found peace in 
 Christ ; and if you still love him, and have access 
 
52 THE SISTERS. 
 
 to his throne of grace ; if you find a loathing of 
 sin, a desire after holiness, and a willingness to 
 do God's will, why should you not show your 
 attachment to him by uniting with the visible 
 church ? If you do this, make an entire conse- 
 cration of soul and body to him, for time and 
 eternity ; and may the grace which maketh rich 
 and addeth no sorrow, abide in your heart. 
 
 Your friend ABBIE. 
 
 March 21. I have not yet said anything to 
 the school girls about their souls. As I see 
 them day after day living in sin, I feel that I 
 must do something for them ; but, oh, this diffi- 
 dence ! I feel guilty, for conscience tells me 
 that my duty is not done. Lord, assist me by 
 thy Spirit ! 
 
 April 1. I awoke this morning with a sense 
 of the great responsibility which rests upon me, 
 
 and I was fully determined to speak with 
 
 to-day about her soul. I deferred it to the close 
 of school, but she then seemed in such haste 
 that I feared she would be unwilling to remain. 
 Assist me, God, to discharge every duty. I 
 need more longing desires for the salvation of 
 souls, more earnestness and fervor in prayer, 
 more watchfulness over self, more love for 
 Christ, my Saviour. 
 
EFFORTS FOB PUPILS. 53 
 
 20. I think I never felt a stronger desire for 
 the salvation of souls than I did about two 
 weeks since. I felt guilty every day that I 
 neglected to warn the impenitent, and entreat 
 them to come to Christ. By God's grace I was 
 
 enabled to speak with . At first I knew 
 
 not what to say, but I received strength from 
 above; and when we parted, she thanked me, 
 and said she would go home and try to give 
 herself to Christ. Two or three days after, she 
 told me that she hoped she had done so. My 
 prayer is that the smiles of God may light her 
 pathway, and that she may at last meet him in 
 the skies. I feel that this is of God, and to him 
 be all the glory. 
 
 During the past week we have followed uncle 
 A - to the grave. May it be a warning to us 
 to be ready, for we know not the hour when the 
 
 Son of man shall come. Surely C must be 
 
 affected by it. It seems to me that I would 
 willingly die, if it could only be the means of 
 saving her soul. God, sanctify her father's 
 death to her everlasting good. 
 
 May 1. I have been down to see M. to-night, 
 and converse with her about her soul. She 
 seemed much affected, and promised me that 
 she would attend to the subject at once. I feel 
 that I must plead as I have never done before, 
 
54 THE SISTERS. 
 
 for an immortal soul is at stake, which is of more 
 value than the whole universe beside. my 
 God, I can not let thee go until thou grant this 
 blessing. Help her to cast herself at thy feet, 
 a poor worm of the dust, resolved that, if she 
 must perish, it shall be at the foot of the cross. 
 I can not rest until her peace is made with thee. 
 
 5. This Sabbath has been to me a day of good 
 things. I have been employed in contemplating 
 the infinite condescension of Christ in taking to 
 himself a human nature, coming to this world, 
 and suffering the persecutions of wicked men, 
 being tempted in all points like as we are, yet 
 without sin. I can but wonder, and adore the 
 wisdom and goodness of God, in thus providing 
 for our souls. He is adequate to supply all our 
 wants and desires. I know that my sins are 
 many, and of an aggravated character ; they 
 have risen over my head like great mountains ; 
 but the mercy of God, through Jesus Christ, is 
 infinitely higher. 
 
 The time has arrived for the reorganization 
 of our Sabbath school, and I am looking forward 
 to this as a delightful field of employment. If 
 I am permitted to have charge of a class, it is, 
 and shall be, my prayer that their souls may be 
 saved. I hope to visit some families this week, 
 who are in the habit of absenting themselves 
 
EFFORTS FOR PUPILS. 55 
 
 from the house of God, and invite them to send 
 their children to the Sabbath school 
 
 To-day I have been permitted, with God's peo- 
 ple, to commemorate the dying love of Christ, 
 and I feel it to be a great privilege to partake of 
 this precious ordinance. May it be the means of 
 strengthening my Christian graces, and of unit- 
 ing me to Christ, " as the branch is united to 
 the vine. 77 I think I can say from the heart, 
 " Jesus, I give my all to thee," to be thine for 
 time and eternity. 
 
 June 16. Have again met my Sabbath school 
 class ; and, oh ! have I been faithful to them ? 
 How it would rejoice my heart if my humble 
 efforts might be blessed to the salvation of one 
 soul ! 
 
 19. To-day I have spoken to Miss S. about 
 
 her soul, and urged her to immediate repent- 
 ance. She seemed deeply affected, and prom- 
 ised that she would try and give herself to-day 
 to her long-slighted Saviour. It is several 
 weeks since her attention was first called to this 
 subject. She feels that God has done everything 
 for her ; and nothing but her own sinful heart 
 keeps her from yielding herself to him. She 
 thinks she is willing to do this, but does not yet 
 see Jesus as her Saviour. 
 
 20. The first thought that fills my mind this 
 
56 THE SISTERS. 
 
 morning is, What are Miss S ? s hopes for 
 
 eternity? Has the decision been made? I will 
 go and lay her case before the Lord, for with 
 him all things are possible. 
 
 Evening. Have seen Miss S to-day. She 
 
 says she has tried to make her peace with God, 
 and is determined that, if she perishes, it shall 
 be in pleading for mercy. She does not know 
 whether her sins are forgiven, but I can not but 
 believe she will yet find peace. I can and will 
 plead with God in her behalf, feeling assured 
 that he will not send mo empty away. God, 
 how can I let thee go till thou grant this desire 
 of my heart ! I will leave all in thy hands, cer- 
 tain that thou wilt do whatsoever thou seest to 
 be best. 
 
 To MRS. B.: 
 
 June 25, 1850. 
 
 MY DEAR MRS. B. : I trust you will pardon 
 my seeming neglect, when I assure you it has 
 not been intentional. I have thought much of 
 you, and often longed to see you. The kindness 
 shown me while with you greatly endeared you 
 to my heart. I look back upon the summer 
 when I was with you as the happiest I ever 
 spent ; and I know of no place it would afford 
 me so much pleasure to visit as W. My mind 
 
LETTER TO MRS. B. 57 
 
 often reverts to the pleasant hours I enjoyed 
 when engaged in the instruction of those dear 
 children. Oh that I could embrace them in my 
 arms, and entreat them to consecrate the best 
 part of their lives to the service of God ! Have 
 any of them found the Saviour precious, or are 
 they all living in sin, regardless of the welfare 
 of their never-dying souls ? I say living, but 
 perhaps some of them, ere this, have slept the 
 sleep of death ; for we know not the changes 
 which three short years will make in a little 
 circle of friends. 
 
 I am now engaged in teaching, in connection 
 with my sister. The people of Hamden have 
 erected a seminary about half a mile below our 
 house, of which she takes charge. The primary 
 department is under my care, besides which I 
 have several studies, and recite Latin also to 
 Mr. Warren. 
 
 Give my love to all the dear children whom I 
 formerly called my pupils, and beg them from 
 me to love the Saviour, that we may all meet, 
 an unbroken band, around the throne of God. 
 
 ABBIE. 
 
 30th. To-day I endeavored to bring my dear 
 Sabbath School class, and present them to my 
 Father, feeling assured that he will not send us 
 
58 THE SISTERS. 
 
 away empty. I can not endure the thought 
 that one of them should finally perish. Lord, 
 help me to be more faithful. Last week I saw 
 Miss S ? and can but hope she has passed from 
 death to life, though she is afraid to entertain a 
 hope for herself. The feelings she has, it seems 
 to me, must have been planted by a heavenly 
 hand ; and, though she is at times filled with 
 doubts and fears, I trust that the Lord will at 
 length grant her peace and joy in believing. 
 
 July 22. This is my nineteenth birth-day. 
 Can it be that I have lived nineteen years in 
 the world, and accomplished so little? I can 
 think of very few souls whom I have been, in 
 any mariner, instrumental in bringing to Christ. 
 But I have abundant reason to praise and mag- 
 nify God's unspeakable love and mercy in per- 
 mitting me to do good to one soul. Who can 
 realize the worth of the soul, which shall live on 
 and on, when millions and millions of years have 
 passed away ? Oh ! I will not be discouraged if I 
 have been enabled to help one towards heaven. 
 I feel that I have not lived wholly in vain, but 
 for this God shall have all the glory. May I be 
 encouraged to be more faithful in the perform- 
 ance of every Christian duty, and to pray more 
 earnestly for the salvation of those who are per- 
 ishing in sin. 
 
SCHOOL EXHIBITION. 59 
 
 During the last year I have lived too far away 
 from God ; and, unless he grant me his Spirit, I 
 shall again wander from him, for nothing short 
 of his grace can preserve me from yielding to 
 temptation and sin ; but this is all-sufficient. 
 God, grant it for thy Son's sake. And may 
 the coming year, should my life be spared, be 
 filled up with usefulness. 
 
 The summer term of the seminary closed 
 July 25, and was attended with an " exhibition" 
 and picnic festival in an adjacent grove. It was 
 a joyous time with the little school. The chil- 
 dren, dressed in white and wreathed in flowers, 
 passed in procession from the school-room, and 
 the soft air of a fine summer day resounded 
 with their merry voices and laughter. Alas ! 
 how little was it imagined that a cloud was 
 already gathering over that happy group, and 
 that one of the happiest of all would soon be 
 numbered among them no more. 
 
 On that very day an epidemic dysentery 
 broke out in the village, which continued 
 through the season, and shrouded many a house- 
 hold in mourning. Its first victims were found 
 in the house of the pastor. A little niece visit- 
 ing there was smitten down, a lovely child of 
 seven years, and, shortly after, the pastor's only 
 
60 THE SISTERS. 
 
 daughter, aged five years and nine months. 
 Though so young, she had attended the school 
 during the preceding year, and was deeply 
 attached to her teachers, by whom also she was 
 equally loved. The subjoined notice of these 
 events, from the pen of a ministerial friend who 
 had been present at the close of school, shortly 
 after appeared in the Independent newspaper. 
 
 " THE FLOWER FADETH." 
 
 During my recent journeyings I found myself in that 
 delightful valley which opens between the two rocky bluffs 
 like standing sentinels, north-east and west of the " City of 
 Elms," and which stretches away northward in the blue dis- 
 tance some eight miles to Mount Carmel. Having known this 
 valley in other days, I was not a little interested to observe 
 what changes the exertions of industry and skill had created, 
 to heighten its natural beauties. Among other marks of im- 
 provement, a new and beautiful structure, on a green emi- 
 nence, indicated the present population to be descendants of 
 the Pilgrims, who laid of old the foundations of New Eng- 
 land's pride and glory, in the village school-house by the side 
 of the church edifice. It is the seat of one of those numerous 
 seminaries of learning which your columns so usefully com- 
 mend to the public. The summer term, under the direction 
 of its excellent preceptress, was about to close in a public 
 examination, which I had the pleasure of attending. The 
 school-room, which is ample in size, having the necessary 
 fixtures, was tastefully decorated for the occasion with vases 
 of flowers, the walls were hung with numerous specimens of 
 drawing, and the exercises of the pupils in the several 
 departments, including French and algebra, music on the 
 
" THE FLOWER FADETH." 61 
 
 piano, and compositions, were highly creditable, proving the 
 course of instruction and training in this seminary to pos- 
 sess rare merit for thoroughness, variety, and correctness. I 
 was delighted to find, in this rural vale of Carmel, a scene 
 so full of bright promise for that growing community. And 
 I will add, that had I daughters whom I wished to place at 
 any retired school in the country, I know of none of whose 
 advantages I would sooner avail myself. 
 
 At this examination I observed among the younger pupils 
 one sprightly child of about six years of age, whom they 
 called " little Jennie." I watched her, and I thought she 
 must be the joy of her parents, and the favorite of the 
 school. I found she was the only daughter of the clergy- 
 man of the parish, and that she was indeed a lovely flower, 
 in this early promise of unfolding sweetness. 
 
 Three weeks after, I had occasion again to pass that way, 
 and, alas, I found " little Jennie," how changed ! Rapid 
 disease had done its work upon her beautiful, but frail form. 
 Her prattling voice was hushed her bright eyes, now 
 deeply sunken, were closed in death. She was shrouded in 
 white, with a modest flower withering on her cold bosom, 
 while parents and teachers and school-mates were weeping 
 around. The bud was suddenly crushed ; how many fond 
 hearts were crushed with it ! And yet what strong conso- 
 lation they have in Jesus, who loves little children, and bids 
 them come to him; and who will make all these flowers 
 which have been similarly crushed in the bud, to bloom 
 again in the paradise of his presence and glory. 
 
 "The flower fadeth" So fade the fondest hopes, the 
 brightest promise for this world ; " but the word of God 
 abideth for ever." 
 
 The death of this child was a very painful 
 blow to Abbie. Her intercourse with the pas- 
 
62 i THE SISTERS. 
 
 tor's family had been so intimate and affection- 
 ate, that she seemed almost like one of them; 
 and her entrance was always greeted by the 
 children as that of a sister. Often does she 
 recur to it in her journal, in a manner to show 
 how deeply the affliction had touched her heart. 
 
 August 25. Last Monday we followed the 
 remains of dear little Jennie to the grave, and 
 saw her beautiful form consigned to the narrow 
 tomb. Can it be that we shall no more behold 
 that sweet child ? I never knew the affection I 
 had for her until she was taken from us. She 
 is in my thoughts when I awake in the morning, 
 through the day, and when I retire at night. 
 Yet, while I mourn our loss I would not recall 
 her to earth, for I trust she is now in heaven. 
 I daily wonder what are her employments in 
 that new home above. When we read of the 
 state of the redeemed there we can not wish 
 them back, to encounter the trials of those who 
 sojourn here. Rather let us bless God for his 
 goodness, and consecrate our all to him for ever 
 more, knowing that " he doeth all things well." 
 
 So numerous was now the family at home, 
 including several boarding pupils of the school, 
 that it was difficult, even there, to command the 
 
MISSIONARY ASPIRATIONS. 63 
 
 needful privacy for her hours of devotion. The 
 following entry will be sufficiently explained by 
 this fact ; while it illustrates the fidelity with 
 which she adhered to her closet duties, and how 
 truly prayer was her " vital breath/ 7 
 
 To-night have had a season of sweet commu- 
 nion with God, in the garret, and am thankful for 
 even this place of retirement. Often have I 
 there found my Saviour precious to my soul. 
 
 Frequent allusion has been made to Abbie's 
 strong desire to engage in the missionary work. 
 While, however, she waited the developments 
 of Providence to open to her the way for so 
 doing, she did not make it a mere sentiment, to 
 be indulged at the expense of present useful- 
 ness. It has been seen how earnestly she 
 sought the conversion of her friends and pupils, 
 and how constant were her prayers and her 
 efforts to secure this result. It is extremely 
 interesting to observe, in the ardor of her mis- 
 sionary aspirations, the entire submission which 
 she cultivated, to the divine will; and with 
 what blended meekness and good sense she, at 
 the same time, addressed herself to whatever 
 work she found at hand. Thus she writes : 
 
64 THE SISTERS. 
 
 This afternoon I have been reading from the 
 memoir of Mrs. H. Winslow, how she loved the 
 souls of the perishing around her, especially of 
 the poor heathen. Often do I almost wish that 
 I were a man, that I might go to them. But 
 this I know is wrong. If God designs me for 
 that work, he will open a door for me. May my 
 great aim be to fill well the duties of the station 
 in which I am placed ; for, if I am unfaithful 
 here, how can I expect to be admitted to sta- 
 tions of greater trust ? 
 
 Sept. 22. This afternoon our pastor pre- 
 sented the claims of missions; and when I think 
 of the wants of the world, and how little is 
 being done for its subjection to Christ, I want 
 to lay my all upon his altar. I want to be more 
 entirely united to him, and have a more ardent 
 longing for the glory of God and the salvation 
 of souls. How much there is to be done here ! 
 How much need of wrestling, prevailing prayer ! 
 We must have a revival of religion soon, for 
 what multitudes are going down the broad road 
 to ruin ! When I meet my Sabbath School class, 
 I feel that these precious souls must be gath- 
 ered into the garner of the Lord ; but with him 
 alone is the power. I have had a precious sea- 
 son of prayer to-night. Oh ! may the Lord grant 
 me many more such. 
 
CHARITABLE COLLECTIONS. 65 
 
 Oct. 6. For two or three days past my mind 
 has been very much interested in the subject of 
 missions, and I wish to do all in my power for 
 this cause. During the present week I am 
 hoping to make an effort to collect a trifle to 
 send with the little gift of our sewing society 
 to the destitute. The wants of the world are 
 very great, and how shall they be supplied? 
 Not, surely, by folding our hands, and shutting 
 our ears against the cry, " come over and help 
 us ; " but by active exertion, sacrifice and self- 
 denial. How small are the sacrifices which we 
 have made, in comparison with those which 
 Christ made for us ! This evening, at the 
 monthly concert, a report was given of the 
 amount contributed in this place for the differ- 
 ent benevolent purposes which we aid. It was 
 less than in preceding years, and the remark 
 was made that more might be obtained if col- 
 lectors would visit people at their houses. If I 
 can do any good in this way, I shall rejoice to 
 do it, and will speak to Mr. W. about it as soon 
 as I can. 
 
 Oct. 11. We have had a meeting of the 
 Consociation here this week, and it has been 
 exceedingly interesting to me. Yesterday after- 
 noon the Sabbath school was addressed by re- 
 turned missionaries, who gave us some account 
 5 
 
66 THE SISTERS. 
 
 of their schools, the willingness of the heathen 
 children to learn ; their want of teachers, &c. 
 Oh ! I do so long to go to them myself, to 
 spend my life on missionary ground. It is my 
 prayer that a door may be opened for me to go ; 
 but if God has otherwise determined, may I be 
 ready to say, " Thy will be done ; " and exert 
 every energy of my soul to advance his cause 
 and kingdom where I am. 
 
 I am not well to-day, and am confined to my 
 bed. As I lie and recount God's dealings with 
 me in past days, I think of my ingratitude, that, 
 through his infinite mercy, my life has been 
 spared; and I do feel determined to labor hence- 
 forth more earnestly for the good of souls. 
 Lord help me, for Jesus 7 sake. 
 
 These ardent desires were not to be gratified. 
 God, who selects the instruments of his service 
 with profoundest wisdom, had another work for 
 her to do. It Avas to glorify him not only in 
 the performance, but in the reception of his 
 will; to display the triumphs of his grace 
 amid sickness and suffering ; and, above all, to 
 show that most beautiful of all lessons, how a 
 Christian can die ! 
 
BEGINNING OF SICKNESS. 67 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Sickness Thirst for knowledge Darkness Parting from friends 
 Spiritual comfort Resignation. 
 
 THE illness mentioned in the last extract from 
 Abbie's journal was the commencement of a vio- 
 lent attack of the prevailing epidemic, which 
 confined her to her bed for several weeks. 
 Prom this time, indeed, she never recovered her 
 former health. At times she was able to con- 
 tinue her studies, and to give drawing lessons 
 in the school, but never to resume full employ- 
 ment there ; and at length she was compelled to 
 desist altogether. Her disease developed itself 
 as an affection of the liver, and from this passed 
 on into that fearful scourge of our northern 
 climate, consumption. 
 
 The record of her spiritual history during 
 this year and a half of decline is full of interest. 
 In the early part of it she was, as usual, in- 
 dulging herself in plans and hopes of enlarged 
 usefulness, chiding herself for her indolence and 
 sinfulness, and repeating almost daily her self- 
 
68 THE SISTERS. 
 
 consecration to Christ. As her health became 
 more and more precarious, she disciplined her- 
 self in patience, still looking wistfully to the 
 hopes she had formed of the future, yet with 
 them recognizing the growing probability that 
 she was not to realize them ; next, striving to 
 be wholly reconciled to whatever God should 
 appoint for her, and giving herself to be his 
 in life and in death ; and, lastly, waiting in calm 
 and peaceful trust the hour, now evidently 
 approaching, when she would be called to her 
 rest. Little need be said to supply the slight 
 thread of narrative running through this period; 
 and it is preferred to allow the chapter to be 
 filled almost wholly with her own words. 
 
 Nov. 1, 1850. It is just three weeks to-day 
 since I was prostrated on a bed of sickness, and 
 what I supposed to be a bed of death. God 
 has, however, seen fit to raise me from it, and I 
 am now able to walk about my room. How my 
 gratitude ought to flow out to him for all the 
 mercies and blessings with which he has sur- 
 rounded me ! Christ has been with me in all 
 my sickness ; he has made all my bed, and has 
 been near to comfort and sustain me. I do feel 
 that I can say, " I know in whom I have be- 
 lieved." For some time before my sickness, I 
 
THOUGHTS OF HEAVEN. 69 
 
 felt that I needed something to bring me back 
 to duty, and God, in infinite wisdom, has be- 
 stowed it. He has laid me aside from the busy 
 cares of the world, that I might have time for 
 reflection ; and I trust that I shall thank him for 
 it for ever. 
 
 I have had many sweet thoughts of Christ 
 and heaven. Sometimes it seemed as if I could 
 almost hear the music of the heavenly choir, as 
 they sang the praises of the Most High. Oh, 
 how much I thought of our dear Jennie ! I 
 felt so confident that I should meet her in that 
 glorious home, never more to be separated. 
 Never shall I forget the form which I imagined 
 the dear one to wear, as she stood, with her 
 little golden singing-book, praising God. When 
 shall I meet her in our Father's house, and be 
 near and like my Saviour ? 
 
 Nov. 7. If I know my own heart, I desire to 
 make an entire surrender of every power and 
 faculty of my soul. I would keep back nothing, 
 but bring all yes, all that I have, am, or 
 hope ever to be, and lay it at the feet of Jesus. 
 Here, Lord, I give myself to thee ; take me and 
 do with me whatsoever seemeth good in thy 
 sight. 
 
 llth. Felt so comfortable this morning that 
 I rode as far as Centerville, and think it did me 
 
70 THE SISTERS. 
 
 good. How thankful ought I to be for kind 
 friends, who are ready to deny themselves for 
 my comfort. Especially, how can I express my 
 gratitude for Christian parents. God only knows 
 how many times the burden of their prayers 
 has been for my salvation. None, save those 
 who have experienced the same, can conceive 
 how much comfort their prayers have afforded 
 me during my illness. When I w T as so wearied, 
 both in body and mind, that I could not collect 
 my thoughts enough to make one prayer, then 
 would my dear mother kneel at my bedside and 
 commend me to her covenant-keeping God. I 
 shall never forget her prayers, nor those of my 
 dear father. I can never repay them for all 
 their care and kindness from my infancy. 
 God, may they receive their reward from on 
 high, and help to lighten all their cares. And 
 may I devote myself wholly to the service of 
 him to whom they have so often consecrated me. 
 12th. When I consider my ignorance, and 
 the wants of a world lying in wickedness, I feel 
 that I must improve every moment of my time ; 
 and, if my strength is restored, I hope to do it. 
 I do long for more time for study ; and, if I 
 could live without sleep, I would gladly do it to 
 gain that time. I do thirst for knowledge ; and 
 when I think of the fields of science which lie 
 
INTEREST IN PUBLIC WORSHIP. 71 
 
 before me, I long to explore them, and make 
 acquisitions there which will last for ever. 
 
 26th. There is one question which weighs 
 heavily on my mind, and that is, how shall I 
 obtain a more thorough education ? I feel that 
 I must have it, but how am I to get it ? I know 
 not, but I trust the Lord will provide. I believe 
 God has a work for me to perform in bringing 
 souls to himself, and this has been my conviction 
 ever since I first hoped that my sins were for- 
 given. In order to be prepared for it, I need 
 to have my mind more thoroughly disciplined. 
 May Go4 guide and direct me into all truth, for 
 Christ's sake. 
 
 Abbie was a very faithful hearer of the word 
 preached in the sanctuary. Ever present when 
 not detained by illness, she gave to it the most 
 marked attention, and received it as addressed 
 to herself. Her journal abounds with references 
 to the discourses which she heard, almost always 
 mentioning the text and the subject, with such 
 an application to her own heart as the topic 
 naturally suggested. The following is an in- 
 stance of this kind. 
 
 Dec. 15. This afternoon I was permitted to 
 attend church, and hear Mr. W. preach from 
 these words, " It is a fearful thing to fall into 
 
72 THE SISTERS. 
 
 the hands of the living God." It was truly a 
 solemn discourse, and perfect quiet reigned 
 through the house. Nothing was heard save 
 the voice of our dear pastor, as he warned sin- 
 ners to flee from the wrath to come. It ap- 
 peared to me that God was indeed present by 
 his Spirit, to impress the truth upon all hearts. 
 For one, I felt that I would no longer live with- 
 out more effort for the good of souls. Oh that 
 sinners might be converted, that Christians 
 would awake from sleep, examine their hearts 
 anew, and unite their prayers and efforts to 
 draw down a blessing upon this community ! It 
 is the burden of my supplication, Lord, what 
 wilt thou have me to do ? Have had a season 
 of prayer in which I felt unusual earnestness. 
 The salvation of souls is at stake, and shall I 
 not wrestle until I receive a blessing? 
 
 It has been remarked that she was not unfre- 
 quently subject to depression of spirits. Some- 
 times, doubtless, this may have arisen from the 
 state of her health, but more commonly it 
 resulted from her very great fidelity in the 
 scrutiny of her own heart. So severe was her 
 analysis of her feelings, and so rigid the tests 
 by which she tried them, that her self-examina- 
 tions very often concluded in bitter things 
 
SPIRITUAL DAKKNESS. 73 
 
 recorded against herself. The writer well re- 
 members one very marked occasion of this kind 
 lasting many days, of which she wrote as fol- 
 lows : 
 
 Dec. 29. My mind was so much disturbed in 
 church, this morning, that I thought of staying 
 at home in the afternoon. I can't pray as I want 
 to, nor can I do any thing right. I don't know 
 what to do, but am like a mariner tossed on the 
 tempestuous ocean, without chart or compass. 
 
 Jan. 5. For a few days past it has seemed to 
 me that I am fast filling up the measure of my 
 iniquities. I very much doubted to-day whether 
 I ought to approach the communion table, but 
 did not dare to stay away. I feel that God has 
 reason to show mercy to me no longer, and I 
 fear that he has forsaken me. I try to pray, but 
 fear that my prayers are not accepted. I find no 
 nearness to the throne of grace ; in short, I fear 
 that I have been altogether deceiving myself in 
 my hope of being a Christian. Under what a 
 load of sin I am groaning ! God, give me not 
 up to hardness of heart, spurn me not away 
 from thy presence. 
 
 6th. This morning went down to Mr. W.'s to 
 recite, and longed to state to him or Mrs. W. 
 my feelings, but had not the courage to do so. 
 I can neither study, nor recite, nor do any thing 
 
74 THE SISTERS. 
 
 else, without the thought of my sins coming in 
 and marring my peace. Oh that I could roll off 
 this burden upon Christ ! 
 
 llth. This afternoon have attended a prayer 
 meeting at Mrs. W. ? s, but found no enjoyment 
 in it. I was there for half an hour before any 
 other person came in, and had it on my tongue 
 to tell Mrs. W. how I am feeling, but could not. 
 my soul, what will become of thee ? Has 
 God forever withdrawn the light of his counte- 
 nance ? My heart is as hard as the nether mill- 
 stone. What shall I do ? 
 
 12th. What will become of me if I remain 
 in this awful state ? God has hidden from me 
 the light of his countenance. My prayers seem 
 to me a form of words upon a thoughtless 
 tongue. 
 
 13th. Blessed be thy name, God, for thou 
 hast heard my cry, and, as I humbly hope, hast 
 enabled me to cast myself upon thee. I thank 
 thee, Father, for the wonderful plan of salvation 
 by which sinners may be pardoned, and freed 
 from the righteous condemnation of thy law. 
 This morning I felt that I could live no longer 
 as I have done for a few days past, and deter- 
 mined to disclose my feelings to my dear pastor, 
 hoping that the affectionate advice which I am 
 always sure to receive from him might do me 
 
RELIEF. 75 
 
 good ; and I was not disappointed. He so 
 helped me to analyze my feelings, and so clearly 
 pointed out the path of duty, urging me so 
 kindly to put my whole trust in Christ, and roll 
 off all my burden of sin upon him, that I gave 
 him my promise to try to do so. He recited, 
 also, many of God's promises to those who rely 
 upon him : and since I came home I have been 
 looking for more of them. The Bible is indeed 
 full of assurances of God's willingness to for- 
 give. I feel that these promises are made to 
 me, and am willing to leave all in the hands of 
 my Saviour. Blessed Jesus, thou art mine, and 
 I am thine. Seal me as thine for ever, and let 
 me never more stray from thee. 
 
 17th. How great is the love of Christ! 
 While we were yet sinners he died for us. He 
 came not to call the righteous, but sinners to 
 repentance. Oh that we could realize some- 
 thing of the length, and breadth, and height, and 
 depth of that love ! There is nothing which 
 will cause self to appear so insignificant as 
 meditating on the boundless, overwhelming love 
 of the Saviour. If I know my own heart, I 
 desire to put self entirely down; to become 
 nothing ; to sink into oblivion, as it were, that 
 he may become all in all to my soul. Dear 
 Saviour, wilt thou reign supreme in my heart? 
 
76 THE SISTERS. 
 
 I desire to be wholly thine ; to have no will of 
 my own ; to ask for nothing that will not be for 
 thy glory. I am poor and needy, I leave myself 
 helpless at thy feet. 
 
 Abbie's health seemed to improve during the 
 latter part of the winter, and with it, her ardent 
 desire for a thorough education revived. 
 
 Feb. 16. I feel that I might be much more 
 useful with a better education, and long to 
 attend school. But I can not apply to my 
 parents for the necessary means, and I see not 
 how I can obtain them. I leave it all with my 
 heavenly Father ; he only knows what is best 
 for me. Dear Saviour, into thy hands I commit 
 my all for time and eternity. 
 
 23d. I do long to improve my mind by study 
 more than I can do at home ; and I think so 
 much of it that, some days, almost every thing 
 else is forgotten. I have tried to-day not to 
 think of it, but Mt. Holyoke and the way to 
 reach it, would crowd themselves into my mind. 
 To-night I have endeavored to commit all my 
 way to the Lord, and desire to do his will. If 
 he has otherwise determined, I desire to submit 
 cheerfully, for he doeth all things well. Lord, 
 thou art my Friend, my Counselor and Guide. 
 
BREATHING AFTER HOLINESS. 77 
 
 Show me what ihou wilt have me to do and 
 to be. 
 
 March 2. Night before last I had a long talk 
 
 with I about giving herself to the Saviour. 
 
 I have wished for a long time to introduce the 
 subject, but have lacked courage, and conse- 
 quently put it off. I trust that the Lord was 
 with me ; and my prayer is that he will enable 
 me to be faithful to her. I am sure that the 
 effort did me good, whether it benefited her 
 or not. 
 
 16th. This morning found much enjoyment 
 in reading and prayer. I would not exchange 
 these employments for every thing which the 
 world can give. Heavenly Father, omnipotent 
 and merciful, whose word can animate the silent 
 dust, wilt thou awake my heart to praise thy 
 name ! Give fervor to my devotions, enlighten 
 my understanding, purify my mind. Keep me 
 in the path of duty, the narrow way that lead- 
 eth to eternal life. Teach me to repent and to 
 forsake all sin, to remember that it is opposed to 
 thy holy and righteous law, and is the source of 
 all evil. Almighty Father, erase from my heart 
 all idolatry of a world so transitory and vain as 
 this. Teach me that it is not my home, but 
 that I am journeying to a better country, 
 "whose builder and maker is God." When I 
 
78 THE SISTERS. 
 
 review my past life, I see continual remissness 
 in duty, and failure in reaching that standard of 
 excellence which my imagination has depicted. 
 That I have wished to perform my duty is my 
 chief consolation. 
 
 April 3. Have felt very weak to-day, and 
 suffered some pain, yet I have no disposition to 
 complain, but rather say, " Sweet affliction, that 
 brings Jesus to my soul." 
 
 4th. Last evening had a long talk with my 
 father. He spoke much of the Christian's hope, 
 the vanity of earthly things, and the importance 
 of preparation for death. If God has work for 
 me to do, I am willing to do it. If he sees fit 
 to afflict and lay me aside from active life, I 
 trust that he will help me to bear it with Chris- 
 tian submission. I have given myself to the 
 Lord to do with me as seemeth good in his 
 sight ; and it is my desire that he will so use 
 me as best to promote his honor and glory. I 
 find light in my Saviour's smiles, and would not 
 give up my hope in Christ for all the wealth of 
 the world. I do feel that he is the chief among 
 ten thousands, and the one altogether lovely. 
 
 Her eldest brother being about to leave home, 
 in the expectation of establishing himself in 
 business at the West, she addressed to him, just 
 
LETTER TO HER BROTHER. 79 
 
 before his departure, the following touching 
 note : 
 
 April, 1851. 
 DEAR BROTHER E : 
 
 You know not the emotions which fill my 
 breast as the hour is drawing near when we 
 must part, and, perhaps, for ever. For ever, 
 did I say ? Ah no, for have we not the same 
 hope of heaven ? Are we not traveling to the 
 same home ? But I feel that the cords which 
 bind us to one another here may be broken 
 before we again meet. Since I have been sick 
 I have felt that, probably, my work here is well 
 nigh done ; and that ere long I shall be called 
 to put off this mortal, and put on immortality. 
 My heavenly Father only knows. 
 
 My dear brother, when the thought of part- 
 ing from you comes up in all its reality, and we 
 are conversing upon every worldly subject, I 
 feel that the all-important one should not be 
 forgotten. Let me, therefore, with all the love 
 of a sister, entreat you to be firm and unyield- 
 ing when temptation assails you; keep your eye 
 on heaven ; turn neither to the right hand nor 
 to the left; and let your couse be onward and 
 upward. Let not the w T orld lure you from the 
 path of duty, but ever listen to the monitor 
 within and heed its friendly warnings. Take 
 
80 THE SISTERS. 
 
 Jesus Christ as your perfect pattern, and follow 
 in his footsteps ; doing good to all as you have 
 opportunity, and remembering that " the night 
 of death cometh when no man can work." 
 
 dear brother, I want to sit down and have 
 a long talk with you ; but, as I can't do this, I 
 trust you will excuse me for writing these few 
 lines. I feel tired and weak, so that I can't 
 write much, but nothing shall hinder me from 
 daily commending you to my Father in heaven. 
 I design to devote the hour of twilight as a sea- 
 son in which to remember you at the throne of 
 grace. Will you not think of me, at this quiet 
 hour, as I bend the knee before my Father's 
 throne to supplicate the richest of heaven's 
 blessings upon my absent and beloved brother ? 
 
 Your loving and affectionate sister, 
 Sunday afternoon. ABBIE. 
 
 To MRS. W. 
 
 MY DEAR MRS. W.: I have been wishing 
 for two or three days that I could see you, and, 
 as a substitute, I send you these few lines. I 
 regret much that I shall not be able to attend 
 our prayer meeting this afternoon ; for when I 
 do it always does me good. But though I may 
 not meet with you, I shall esteem it a privilege 
 to go alone and ask the blessing of God on that 
 
SUBMISSION. 81 
 
 little circle. If I know my own heart, I want 
 to labor in the service of Christ ; yet, if he sees 
 best to afflict me .with bodily weakness and pain, 
 I would not complain. 
 
 Do exhort the ladies to labor and pray as if 
 they knew it was the last opportunity they 
 would ever have to do good. While Christians 
 sleep on, so regardless of the interests of the 
 soul, how can they expect sinners to be con- 
 verted ? Let us be more faithful ; let us wrestle 
 in prayer until we obtain a blessing; until a 
 shower of divine grace descends and causes 
 these dry bones to live. 
 
 I have just been reading this over, and am 
 doubting whether I had better send it ; but I 
 trust you will pardon the liberty I have taken. 
 
 Your ever loving and affectionate friend, 
 Saturday morning. ABBIE. 
 
 May 4. It is now six weeks since I have 
 been able to attend church, or to go out, and 
 during this time I have been constantly afflicted 
 with weakness and pain. I feel no disposition 
 to complain, for I believe that this affliction is 
 for my good. My Saviour deals very gently 
 w^ith me, and in great mercy lays me aside from 
 more active cares, that I may have opportunity 
 to think of him, of my own condition, and of the 
 6 
 
82 THE SISTERS. 
 
 responsibilities of life. I have often complained 
 of the want of time and the pressure of worldly 
 cares, as being a great impediment to my growth 
 in grace ; but these are now removed, and I have 
 nothing but my own hard heart to contend with. 
 It is now a little more than three years since I 
 was induced to commence this journal, in order 
 to render the work of self-examination more com- 
 plete. During this time many things, in them- 
 selves often "trifles light as air/' have very 
 frequently prevented me from 'rendering my 
 daily account. Is it that my life is too unprofit- 
 able to deserve record ? If so, how can it bear 
 the scrutiny of him who sees all its errors and 
 imperfections ? If unable to stand the test of 
 my own judgment, how shall it endure to bo 
 judged at the tribunal of a righteous God? 
 How solemn and alarming are these questions. 
 Thou, to whom the thoughts of all hearts are 
 revealed, wilt thou search my heart and my 
 life ? Send down thy light and truth into my 
 understanding. Suffer me not to rely upon the 
 broken reed of my own strength, but lead me 
 by thy wisdom ; uphold me by thy power. 
 
 I often think that my days here are nearly 
 spent, that a few more days of illness will 
 close my eyes upon all earthly things. Oh, in 
 that solemn moment may the consoling recol- 
 
ENJOYMENT OF NATURE. 83 
 
 lection of a life of usefulness be mine ; and may 
 the merits of a crucified Saviour secure me a 
 place at his right hand. 
 
 June 1. As I sit by my window, looking out 
 upon this beautiful world, now clothed in its 
 richest verdure, every thing seems to repeat the 
 same utterances of love and joy. Morning 
 seems to be the time for praise. When, rising 
 from our beds, we open our eyes upon all this 
 beauty, how can our thoughts but rise to the 
 Giver of all. Evening seems to be peculiarly 
 adapted to gentle and peaceful thoughts ; but 
 both morning and evening speak alike of our 
 heavenly Father, who is ever good and kind. 
 How lovely is Nature ! The trees, robed in 
 luxuriant foliage, wave gracefully in the fra- 
 grant breeze, while the sunlight, merrily dancing 
 in shadows beneath, sheds a mellow tint over 
 leaf and flower, or rests in golden beauty on 
 hill and dale, clothed in their living green. The 
 happy songsters of the grove plume their bright 
 wings and soar aloft towards the clear vault of 
 heaven, as if to pour their notes of praise into 
 the ear of their Maker. And shall I alone re- 
 main cold and ungrateful ? Ah no ; I have 
 resolved to come now and consecrate myself in 
 love to him. I want to be wholly the Lord's. 
 I want to have my mind brought into entire 
 
84 THE SISTERS. 
 
 conformity to his will. I want a heart ever 
 open to the wants arid woes of my fellow crea- 
 tures, and ever ready to sympathize with the 
 distressed. 
 
 June 3. Have spent the day with my dear 
 Mrs. W., and it seems to me that I never loved 
 her half so well before. Her heart is running 
 over with love and Christian kindness. She 
 has to-day told me some of their thoughts in 
 regard to removing from this place. If they 
 should leave, it seems to me I could not bear 
 up under it. What should I now be but for 
 them ? How kind they have been to me ; how 
 many times have they taken me by the hand 
 and pointed me to the Saviour, in the hour of 
 darkness and temptation. I can never express 
 my thanks ; but they will meet their reward in 
 heaven. Had a precious season of prayer with 
 Mrs. W. 
 
 Aug. 18. I have for some time discontinued 
 my journal, and have doubted whether I had 
 better resume it, fearing, from some things 
 which I have read respecting private journals, 
 that it might be injurious rather than beneficial. 
 But I feel that this exercise has been useful to 
 me hitherto, and I hope it will continue to be 
 so. To-day I have been recounting God's deal- 
 ings with me for the last ten months, and feel 
 
AFFLICTION SANCTIFIED. 85 
 
 that he has indeed been merciful. He saw me 
 wandering from the fold of Christ, and has sent 
 affliction to bring me back to duty. He has 
 given me kind friends, ever ready to minister to 
 my wants, and all the privileges and enjoyments 
 of social life. But, among all the blessings 
 which I have experienced, I feel that for none 
 have I more reason to be thankful than for the 
 sickness with which I have been visited. In 
 these seasons I have had the clearest views of 
 earth and heaven, of life and of death ; and 
 have resolved that every energy and faculty of 
 my soul should be devoted to my Redeemer. 
 
 Sept. 11. Yesterday attended the Sewing 
 Society at Mr. W.'s, who, with his wife, made 
 some remarks relative to leaving us. It was 
 really a very sad day for me. I have tried not 
 to think much about their going, but as the time 
 draws near, I find I can think of little else. I 
 thought of it all last night, and often wonder 
 what I shall do without them in time of trouble 
 and distress. But it is a comforting assurance 
 that though earthly friends forsake, there is a 
 " Friend that sticketh closer than a brother." 
 Perhaps, if I am separated from earthly friends, 
 I shall lean more upon Christ for help. Mr. and 
 Mrs. W. have indeed been like father and mother 
 to me, and I can never repay them for all their 
 
86 THE SISTERS. 
 
 kindness. I feel that I am more indebted to 
 them than to any body else for any right views 
 I have of life, of Christian responsibility, and of 
 Christ himself. During the five years they have 
 spent here, I have been permitted to enjoy 
 many pleasant and, I trust, profitable interviews 
 with them ; but the seasons longest to be re- 
 membered are those which we have spent 
 together in prayer. Can it be that we shall 
 meet thus no more? 
 
 Sept. 21. Have to-day attended church and 
 heard Mr. W. preach for the last time as our 
 pastor- in the morning from John 14: 21, in 
 the afternoon from 1 Peter 4 : 7, " But the end 
 of all things is at hand, be ye therefore sober 
 and watch unto prayer." Our dear pastor dwelt 
 much on the transitoriness of all earthly things. 
 Surely, " passing away " is written on all below. 
 The end of all earthly connections is at hand. 
 If not separated before, death w r ill soon rend 
 asunder the ties which bind pastor and people, 
 husband and wife,, parents and children, brothers 
 and sisters, friend and friend ; but if we only 
 have an interest in Christ, we may soon meet 
 where parting shall be no more. 
 
 Oct. 26. Oh for a heart full of love to souls! 
 Dear Saviour, be pleased to shed upon me the 
 riches of thy grace. Abase every high imagi- 
 
LETTER TO S. B. 87 
 
 nation before thee, and help me to walk humbly 
 in thy sight. In spite of what the world may 
 say, may I ever retain a low opinion of my best 
 actions, viewing them all as unworthy of thy 
 notice, and far bcxow what ought to have come 
 from one so highly favored. Oh, give me the 
 most abasing views of self, and the most deep 
 and abiding sense of my unworthiness, utter 
 helplessness, vileness and nothingness, that w r hen 
 I approach the mercy seat it may be as an im- 
 potent beggar craving a crumb of undeserved 
 mercy. 
 
 Hamden, Dec. 3, 1851. 
 To S. B. 
 
 It was with much pleasure that I received 
 your kind letter. It always affords me pleasure 
 to hear from those I love ; and I hope, my dear 
 Sarah, that you will often write to me, for your 
 letters will meet with a hearty welcome. I am 
 glad to see that you have made so good progress 
 in writing. 
 
 I suppose if I should come to W. I should 
 scarcely know you, or your brothers, and I am 
 quite sure I should need an introduction to 
 Abb ie Dickerman. I really feel quite honored to 
 have your little sister named for me ; please 
 tell your parents that I am much obliged to 
 them for this token of their kind remembrance. 
 
88 THE SISTERS. 
 
 I should like to see the little miss very much. 
 Give her six sweet kisses from me, and tell her 
 to be a good girl. How much you must think 
 of her ! If she is spared to grow up, she will, 
 of course, look up to you as an older sister, and 
 do as she sees you do. Strive, then, to set an 
 example before her worthy of imitation. Give 
 your heart to the Saviour, love and serve him, 
 and look to him constantly for guidance. If you 
 do this, you may rest assured that he will assist 
 you, and enable you to be a good daughter and 
 a faithful sister. 
 
 Dear Sarah, you know the affection I have for 
 you, and the deep interest I feel,' yes, and 
 ever shall feel, in all that concerns you. And 
 my most ardent wish for you is that you may be 
 an heir of heaven. You are not too young to 
 love the Saviour ; give your heart to him, and 
 you will be happy for ever. 
 
 While I write, my mind continually reverts to 
 two little girls who died here last year. If you 
 will bear with me a few moments I will tell you 
 about them. One of them was our minister's 
 " little Jennie/' aged six years ; the other a 
 cousin of hers, from New York, " little Lillie," 
 aged seven. She came here with her mother 
 on a visit, and was taken sick a day or two after, 
 and died in a little more than a week. She died 
 
LETTER TO S. B. 89 
 
 rejoicing in Christ. She told her mother she 
 was going to live with him in heaven, and she 
 would come and watch over her, and her dear 
 lonely papa and sister. Our dear Jennie, too, 
 she is gone. On Friday she was at the public 
 examination of our school, full of animation, and 
 the very picture of health. She recited, before 
 a crowded assembly, part of Colburn's arithme- 
 tic and nearly the whole of Smith's geography, 
 without a single failure, and in such a manner 
 as would have done credit to a girl twice her 
 age. She left her books, expecting to return 
 the next term ; but, alas ! her heavenly Father 
 called, and she must obey the summons. In two 
 short weeks from that time we were called to 
 follow her remains to the grave ! She was a 
 lovely child, the joy of her parents and teachers, 
 and the favorite of all. Never have I felt the 
 loss of a friend so much before ; it seemed like 
 parting with a sister. She will never go to 
 school to me any more, but I trust she is in a 
 better school, and Christ is her teacher. Lovely 
 child ! thou canst not come to us, but we shall 
 go to thee. Let us, dear Sarah, be prepared to 
 meet in heaven, never again to part. 
 
 My health has not been good this winter. I 
 had a very severe fit of sickness in the fall, from 
 which I have never recovered. I do n't think 
 
90 THE SISTERS. 
 
 you would know me at all, for I have had my 
 hair cut off close to my head. My sisters call 
 me " bub ;? some of the time. 
 
 I am ; as ever, your affectionate friend, 
 
 ABBIE. 
 
 Jan. 16. My heavenly Father is dealing very 
 gently with me. He makes all my bed in my 
 sickness, and puts underneath me his arm of 
 love. Yesterday I suffered a good deal, but not 
 half so much as I deserve. I feel that my cup 
 is running over with blessings. What shall I 
 render to the Lord for all his benefits ? It is, 
 indeed, a very great favor to have such kind 
 friends, who anticipate my every want ; and I 
 feel that they are from the Lord. Oh, how good 
 and kind he is ! I have great cause for grati- 
 tude that it should have pleased him to call me 
 in early life into his service ; and now, though 
 so univortliy, I can look forward with the hope 
 of a glorious immortality. 
 
 When shall I reach that happy place, 
 
 And be for ever blest ? 
 When shall I see my Father's face, 
 
 And in his bosom rest ? 
 
 Feb. 5. I have just received a very beautiful 
 bouquet from C., of which I think a great deal. 
 How kind my friends all are ! 
 
LETTER TO MRS. W. 91 
 
 8th. This has been such a day as I have long 
 desired, one in which I could be alone with 
 God, that I might review my life, and spread 
 out all my sins before him, hoping for a full 
 pardon through my crucified Redeemer. What 
 a privilege to be alone. I am strongly attached 
 to my friends, and dearly do I love their society, 
 but I would rather be debarred all intercourse 
 with them than to have no season of retirement 
 and communion with God. Without this we 
 can not be living and growing Christians. I 
 would bring death, judgment, and eternity 
 nearer to my view. I would look upon them 
 as realities concerning me, personally, and be 
 preparing to meet them calmly and joyfully. 
 
 To MBS. W. Fek 27 ' 
 
 MY DEAR MRS. W.: I hope you will not 
 think I have forgotten you, though I have 
 allowed your kind letter to remain unanswered. 
 I have had a bad cough for three months, and 
 for eight weeks have been unable to do any 
 thing. During this time I have been wholly 
 confined, and sit up only about half of the time. 
 The doctor thinks I have a disease of the spine 
 and lungs, together with nry old complaints. I 
 sometimes think it rather hard to be laid aside 
 so much, just at the time when I want to be im- 
 
92 THE SISTERS. 
 
 proving my mind ; then I think this very afflic- 
 tion may be the means which God will see fit 
 to bless in bringing me nearer to himself. I 
 would not direct, but rejoice that I am in the 
 hands of One who will overrule all things as he 
 sees best for me. If I know my own heart, I 
 ask not for life or death, sickness or health, but 
 that God will dispose of me in such manner as 
 will best promote his glory. I often think of 
 what Mr. W. said to me last spring, viz. : " We 
 can as well glorify God by suffering as by doing 
 his will ; " and it has been a great comfort to 
 me. 
 
 How I wish I could sit down and talk with 
 you one half hour. I have a great deal to say, 
 but don't feel able to write much more to-day. 
 As ever, your affectionate friend, 
 
 ABBIE. 
 
 March 29. This morning I had much enjoy- 
 ment in calling to mind passages of Scripture, 
 and meditating upon them. I find such an 
 exercise very profitable. 
 
 The patience which Abbie manifested in her 
 protracted and painful sickness proceeded from 
 no insensibility, either physical or mental. It 
 was the fruit rather of severe self-discipline; of 
 
RESOLUTIONS. 93 
 
 incessant watchfulness and self-restraint, aided 
 by prayer and reliance on the strength of Christ. 
 Not unfrequently do we find some such record 
 as the following : 
 
 April 15. I am resolved to strive earnestly 
 to gain the mastery over my own evil temper. 
 I often allow feelings of anger to rise in my 
 breast at the least provocation, which I feel to 
 be very sinful. I will endeavor to have every 
 word, every look fraught with kindness and 
 love, to show in all things that I desire the 
 happiness of others above my own. I know 
 that I shall be strongly tempted to speak and 
 act hastily. I have found it hard to-day to com- 
 mand my feelings, but I have looked to God for 
 guidance, and hope I ever shall do so. I know 
 that his grace will be sufficient for me. If I 
 would overcome, I must fight earnestly ; I must 
 not allow difficulties to discourage me ; but 
 these should, as I hope they will, drive me 
 nearer to Christ, where is help for the feeblest 
 lamb of the flock. 
 
 April 22. Christ seems to me precious to- 
 night, and I feel that I can trust him. How 
 delightful it will be to spend eternity in his 
 presence. I feel sometimes that I can hardly 
 wait all my appointed time ; and wish for " the 
 wings of a dove, that I may fly away and be at 
 
94 THE SISTERS. 
 
 rest." And yet I love this beautiful world, my 
 friends and all around me, ah yes, far too well! 
 Often do they draw away my thoughts and my 
 affections from heaven. Dear Saviour, wilt thou 
 throw around me thine arms of love, and pre- 
 serve me from all these snares? I daily find 
 that, of myself, I can do nothing right. There 
 are in my heart so many wicked, selfish feel- 
 ings, so much pride and rebellion left ; but the 
 blood of Jesus cleanseth from all sin. " Thanks 
 be to God for this unspeakable gift." 
 
 Am I striving to glorify God ? I fear, not ; 
 but Oh ! I will strive. I do not pray as much as 
 I ought, and without prayer every thing goes 
 wrong : prayer is my only stronghold. Lord, 
 teach me to pray, to pray with a right spirit. 
 " Call upon me in the day of trouble and I will 
 answer." " Seek and ye shall find ;" " Ask and 
 ye shall receive." How precious ! I will trust 
 him. Begone unbelief! 
 
 April 30. I asked the doctor to-day whether 
 he thought I would recover. He did not tell 
 me plainly, but I inferred from what he said 
 that he thought it doubtful. I am afraid that I 
 do not feel as submissive as I ought. I had 
 hoped to be useful in the world, that I should, 
 some time, be permitted to teach those who 
 have never heard of a crucified Saviour. I 
 
RESIGNATION. 95 
 
 have been very anxious to study, but for a year 
 and a half my studies have been interrupted by 
 ill health, and, for the most part, discontinued. 
 I feel that I must, probably, relinquish all my 
 favorite plans for improvement and usefulness. 
 I have cherished them so long that it is hard, 
 yet I know that it is well. God can glorify him- 
 self in me here, when confined by disease, as 
 well as in any other circumstances. I hope that 
 he will enable me to be entirely submissive to 
 his will, bearing patiently anci cheerfully what- 
 ever he shall lay upon me. He knows what I 
 need far better than I do, and what will best 
 prepare me for an inheritance among the saints 
 in light. 
 
 I have not borne my sickness thus far as I 
 ought. I have been impatient that I had to 
 take so much medicine, and have said things 
 which I know have hurt my dear mother's feel- 
 ings. I never do it without deep compunction. 
 It grieves me that I should thus pain her, and 
 dishonor Christ. She is the kindest of mothers, 
 ever anxious for the welfare of her children, 
 how can I thus afflict her ? I have no strength 
 in myself. In my Saviour is an all-sufficient 
 help, one mighty to save ; I will go to him for 
 grace and strength to overcome. 
 
 May 2. This is indeed a delightful morning. 
 
96 THE SISTERS. 
 
 All nature seems to speak forth the praises of 
 God. How can I sufficiently bless him for all 
 his goodness to me, how can I best show 
 forth my gratitude ? I feel this morning that I 
 can praise him from my heart. I am calm and 
 peaceful in his love. I long to sit this after- 
 noon at his table and commemorate his dying 
 love, but I am too weak to attempt it. I trust 
 that my Saviour will manifest himself to me 
 here at home ; that he will help me to recognize 
 his hand in this sickness, and bless the glorious 
 Giver, who doeth all things well. 
 
 4th. "What a beautiful world this is ! How 
 much in it to admire and to love ! We can turn 
 our eyes in no possible direction without behold- 
 ing the handiwork of God. The earth is full of 
 his goodness. I want to view the beauties of 
 nature with the eye of a Christian, considering 
 them as pledges of brighter glories to be en- 
 joyed in the heavenly world. I want to see my 
 Father in every thing ; to have all my thoughts 
 rising " from nature up to nature's God ;" to be 
 daily taught of him, to be constantly preparing 
 for a seat at his right hand. 
 
 May 6. Yesterday I suffered a good deal of 
 pain, and felt very feeble through the day. I 
 tried to be patient, and was grieved that I did 
 not succeed better. I feel much the same to-day 
 
JOY AND PEACE. 97 
 
 in body, but my inind is more calm, and I feel 
 more like submitting to my heavenly Father's 
 will. He has promised that he will never leave 
 nor forsake those who trust in him; and has 
 said " My grace is sufficient for thee. 77 How 
 precious are the promises of God ! " Though 
 the Lord be high, yet hath he respect unto the 
 lowly." " Call upon me in the day of trouble; 
 I will deliver thee, and thou shalt glorify me. 77 
 
 " Dear refuge of my weary soul, 
 On thee, when sorrows rise, 
 On thee, when waves of trouble roll, 
 My fainting hope relies." 
 
 Have had a precious season with my Saviour 
 this afternoon, and I would bless him who " hath 
 not turned away my prayer, nor his mercy from 
 me. 77 It is my constant prayer that I may bear 
 with patience whatever is laid upon me, and 
 that I may have the presence of Christ con- 
 tinually, and be filled with his spirit. Oh ! I 
 want always to trust him, to be perfectly re- 
 signed and submissive. 
 
 " O Lord, my best desires fulfill, 
 
 And help me to resign 
 Life, health and comfort to thy will, 
 And make thy pleasure mine." 
 
 It is comforting to know that I am in the 
 
 7 
 
98 THE SISTERS. 
 
 hands of such a holy and merciful God, who 
 does not afflict willingly. I rejoice that it is 
 not left with me to mark out my path in life, for 
 I might now be gaily passing on in that broad 
 road that leads down to destruction ; chasing 
 the butterflies of a day, without a thought of 
 death, judgment, or eternity. I might have 
 avoided sickness and disease, and passed on 
 prosperously for a time, but oh, what would 
 have been my end ! The thought is enough to 
 make me shrink with terror from myself and 
 seek refuge under the shadow of Christ's wing. 
 The afflictions which God sends upon his chil- 
 dren are blessings in disguise, designed to pre- 
 pare them the better for heaven. Oh, will not 
 heaven be a great deal sweeter because we 
 have suffered here ? 
 
 Friday, May 7th. God is dealing with me in 
 love. In these days of weakness and pain he is 
 granting me many comforts and consolations, 
 and I believe he will help me bear all my trials, 
 and put all my trust in him. I don't think I 
 feel much anxiety about the final issue of my 
 disease, but I rejoice that I am in the hands of 
 God and at his disposal. I know that he directs 
 all things in infinite wisdom, and not a hair of 
 my head will he suffer to fall to the ground 
 without his notice and permission. He causeth 
 
WEAKNESS. 99 
 
 all things to work together for good to those 
 who love him. 
 
 Sunday, May 9th. I have sat down to write 
 a few lines, but feel badly, and my thoughts are 
 confused. I have had some views and thoughts 
 to-day which I want to note down, but I can not 
 think of any thing I wish. " It is the Lord, let 
 him do what seemeth him good." 
 
 Wednesday, 12th. Many are the blessings 
 with which my pathway is strown. My mercies 
 are new every morning, fresh every evening, 
 and repeated every moment of my life. Alas ! 
 what returns have I made for all these favors ? 
 My poor attempts at serving God have been 
 unsuccessful, and I have come far short of my 
 duty. If I know my own heart, I do indeed 
 desire to serve him; to be filled with higher 
 and holier aspirations ; to have my affections 
 entirely weaned from this world, and fixed on 
 my heavenly home. It is true that I sometimes 
 have close and intimate communion with God in 
 prayer ; that I feel his presence in my heart to 
 bless ; but this state is not constant and abiding 
 as I would have it. I am too easily led astray. 
 I often yield to the suggestions of Satan, even 
 before I am aware of his temptations. I am not 
 mindful to keep a constant watch, remembering 
 that the adversary is going to and fro in the 
 
100 THE SISTEES. 
 
 earth, and walking up and down in it, constantly 
 drawing the feet of the unwary into his net. 
 Oh ! how we should shun and resist him, even 
 unto death. I find that he is often tempting 
 me to murmur at the dealings of Providence, 
 but I would say to every rebellious thought, be 
 still, and know that " God doeth all things 
 well. 77 
 
 When I look abroad upon Nature, which is so 
 lovely, I can hardly help longing to go out and 
 enjoy its beauties. May I not forget to look 
 away with the eye of faith " from Nature up to 
 Nature's God, 77 and be ever mindful of him who 
 is strewing, with a bountiful hand, so many 
 rich gifts in my pathway. May I acknowledge 
 him in all my way, and may he direct my steps. 
 
 Sunday, 16th. The sky has been for four 
 days overcast with thick clouds, and the earth 
 has been refreshed with plentiful showers of 
 rain. This afternoon the clouds have been dis- 
 persed, and now the sun is giving out his genial 
 beams, and all nature seems to rejoice. How 
 lovely every thing is, as it shows the handiwork 
 of God ! It seems to me that the world was 
 never so beautiful before. Every leaf, every 
 blade of grass seems to say, " None but God 
 could make me. 77 Had sin never entered into 
 this world, what a paradise it would have been. 
 
LAST WORDS OF HER DIARY. 101 
 
 Thursday, May 20th, 1852. I have suffered 
 a good deal of pain for a few days, but have not 
 borne it with that patience and resignation 
 which I ought. Doctor came in to see me this 
 morning, and gave me some new medicine ; 
 what a kind physician and friend he is. He 
 told me that he and his wife expect to see Mr. 
 and Mrs. W. next week. Oh, how I wish I 
 could see them ! I have been uneasy for two 
 or three days because I don't hear from them. 
 I believe there is nothing earthly in which I 
 should so much delight as seeing them, to sit 
 down and have such a nice talk as we used to 
 have. 
 
 July 
 
 The night after I last- 
 
 These were her last written words. The sen- 
 tence was left unfinished,' the few words show- 
 ing a feeble, tremulous hand, which absolutely 
 refused to do its office further. What she 
 designed to say, undoubtedly, was, that during 
 the night after the preceding entry had been 
 made, she was suddenly attacked with hemor- 
 rhage of the lungs, by which she was reduced 
 to a state of great weakness. The record of her 
 feelings under this surprise we can not supply. 
 That they were peaceful and composed, can not 
 
102 THE SISTERS. 
 
 be doubted. It was her Father's call; why 
 should she fear? 
 
 The journal is finished, her work is done ! 
 A few more days of suffering, a few more of 
 patient waiting, and she will be taken home. 
 
WAITING. 103 
 
 CHAPTEE VI. 
 
 Elizabeth's journal of the last hours The dying scene The funeral. 
 
 " Where on thy kindly pinions tarriest thou, 
 
 O soft celestial breath, 
 Sent to my spirit from the Infinite, 
 Why should I call thee Death ? 
 
 " On my white couch all day I wait for thee, 
 
 And through the dewy night ; 
 Hath he commissioned thee to wing so slow 
 And calm thy solemn flight ? 
 
 '** Should I repine while here in arms I love 
 
 Just under heaven's bright gate, 
 Until the angel of the Lord come down, 
 A little while I wait ? " 
 
 So sang another youthful pilgrim, a " child of 
 genius and of song/ 7 * as she drew near the 
 goal of life, chiding the delay of that messen- 
 ger which should bear her away to rest. It was 
 thus, with meek resignation and joyous hope, 
 
 * MARY E. HUBBELL, a native, also, of Mt Carmel, born a few rods 
 distant from the home of Abbie, and two years younger than she. She 
 was daughter of Rev. S. Hubbell, formerly pastor of the parish. 
 
104 THE SISTEES. 
 
 that our Abbie waited, through the bright weeks 
 of early summer, until her " change " should 
 come. Whatever of conflict there had been in 
 her bosom at the thought of relinquishing her 
 deeply cherished plans of self-improvement and 
 of usefulness was now past. It was her com- 
 fort, almost daily and hourly repeated, that her 
 " Father " was doing all things well. The dis- 
 tressing fears, also, which had once so filled her 
 horizon, were all dissipated. The one kind 
 design for which, apparently, they had been 
 permitted,' to teach her herself, and to bring 
 her with a whole heart and entire faith to the 
 Saviour, had been accomplished. We have seen 
 how often and how earnestly she gave her " all" 
 to him, and with what emphasis she declared 
 that she did and would trust in his care ; and he 
 now fulfilled his promises, keeping in perfect 
 peace the soul that stayed itself on him. 
 Though suffering often, in the paroxysms of 
 her disease, beyond all power of utterance, yet 
 never a word of impatience passed her lips, 
 never a look but of holy submission and love 
 sat upon her countenance. 
 
 Occasionally she had strength enough to ride, 
 and, if not too much fatigued, enjoyed it much. 
 She was an ardent lover of Nature, and her eye 
 drank in, with great delight, the beauty of the 
 
105 
 
 scenery about her home, the gray old cliff of 
 Carmel, the rounded slopes of the hills, the rich 
 meadows and pastures, and the long, wood- 
 covered mountain ranges that fringed the hori- 
 zon in the distance. Dear they all were for 
 their own sakes ; dearer as the work of her 
 heavenly Father; dearest of all, in her own 
 words of faith, " as pledges of brighter glories 
 in the heavenly world." 
 
 Once, indeed, there was a temporary hiding 
 of the light. Her mother, who watched by her 
 bed, perceived her silently weeping, and on 
 inquiry found that she was giving way to that 
 thought which will arise often in every mind, 
 What if, after all, I am deceived, what if the 
 Saviour is not mine ! The very suggestion 
 plunged her into grief which, in her enfeebled 
 state, she could not restrain. Just then Eliza- 
 beth entered the room with a Bible in her hand. 
 Mrs. D. said, " Haven't you got something there 
 to comfort Abbie ? " She came and sat down 
 by the bedside, and read to her many of the 
 sweet promises of God's word ; especially this, 
 which greatly relieved her, " Fear not, for I have 
 redeemed thee, I have called thee ~by my name; thou 
 art mine. When thou passest through the waters, I 
 ivill be with thee ; and through the rivers, they shall 
 not overflow thee ; when thou ivalkest through the 
 
106 THE SISTERS. 
 
 fire, tJiou shalt not be burned; neither shaU the flame 
 kindle upon thee." The cloud which had for a 
 moment overshadowed her was dispelled by 
 these soothing words, and never returned again. 
 She walked henceforth, during the few days 
 that remained, "in the light of his counte- 
 nance.' 7 
 
 The occasion was one of interest on another 
 account. There had been something of an 
 instinctive shrinking, on the part of Elizabeth, 
 from speaking with Abbie in respect to her 
 danger, and the event now so evidently at hand. 
 The idea of separation had been too painful to 
 be allowed, and sisterly fondness had almost 
 beguiled from itself the sad certainty in refusing 
 to think of it. But from this time the reserve 
 was broken. The reading of the promises to 
 Abbie was followed by a free and tender con- 
 versation on the subject, and ever after, the sis- 
 ters, with the other members of the family, 
 spoke and wrote of it with entire freedom, 
 enjoying much communion of spirit, and mu- 
 tually strengthening and being strengthened for 
 the great grief which was so fast coming on. 
 
 ELIZABETH TO MRS. W. May 26 ' 
 
 DEAR MRS. W. : For four or five weeks 
 Abbie has seemed to be failing, although she 
 
VISIT OF HER FORMER PASTOR. 107 
 
 has been able to go out every day until Friday, 
 when she had her first attack of hemorrhage, 
 (from the Iungs 7 ) followed by others in every 
 severe fit of coughing, for several days ; conse- 
 quently, she is much reduced. "We hoped when 
 this was checked that she would begin to revive, 
 but, instead of it, her strength seems to be fail- 
 ing, and we very much fear that her stay here 
 is nearly finished. She seems fully aware of 
 her situation and entirely resigned ; indeed, 
 from the first I think she has not had a desire to 
 recover. We have such a glorious hope that 
 she is prepared to dwell in a far better home, 
 that it seems selfish to mourn, though it is 
 oh 1 so hard to part. 
 
 LIZZIE 
 
 Abbie had expressed a very earnest desire to 
 see once more her former pastor and his wife. 
 We hastened, accordingly, to Mount Carmel. 
 As we entered the room, and beheld her ema- 
 ciated form and sunken cheek, we saw indeed 
 that the spoiler was there, while the bright glad- 
 ness of the eye, and the eager grasp of the 
 hand told us that his power was upon the poor 
 body only, it could not reach the heart. Her 
 cough was so incessant that she could not talk 
 much. As we spoke of the Christian's hope, 
 
108 THE SISTERS. 
 
 and of the blest home awaiting him in the 
 " many mansions/' it needed not words to tell 
 how precious that hope to her. The smile on 
 her speaking face, the sweet serenity that sat 
 on her brow, the few low spoken utterances 
 which her weakness would permit, revealed a 
 joy and peace " passing all understanding. 7 ' 
 And when we knelt in prayer around her bed, 
 we felt that there was little to ask for, but the 
 words fashioned themselves spontaneously into 
 thanksgivings for the grace which had been 
 given to our loved one, and which was now 
 lighting the dark valley with the glory of 
 heaven begun. 
 
 One night her mother, who slept by her side, 
 was awakened by the voice of the sufferer as if 
 speaking to herself. She lay and listened. It 
 was the voice of faith and hope repeating those . 
 words of triumph which have been the song of 
 so many of God's faithful ones in death : 
 
 " I have fought a good fight, I have finished 
 my course, I have kept the faith ; 
 
 " Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown 
 of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous 
 Judge, shall give me at that day ; and not to 
 me only, but unto all them, also, that love his 
 appearing." 
 
 51 
 
INSIDIOUS DISEASE. 109 
 
 June 5. 
 
 DEAR MRS. W. : We think your little flying 
 visit was very beneficial to Abbie, for she has 
 been improving since that time, and this morn- 
 ing has been sitting up two hours. Her cough 
 is not quite as tedious as it has been, and, were 
 it not for our apprehensions of renewed hemor- 
 rhage, I should almost hope, even now, that she 
 might recover. She has been feeding on fond 
 recollection ever since you left. She has been 
 eating one of the oranges you gave her, and 
 thinks it " a little better " than any she has had. 
 It is such a consolation to have her so perfectly 
 resigned and happy, and it seems as if we could 
 hardly be grateful enough. 
 
 LIZZIE. 
 
 For a time the favorable symptoms continued, 
 and, but for the insidious nature of her disease, 
 there might seem to have been some real 
 grounds to hope for her restoration. But the 
 seeming, alas ! was brief. July 20th Elizabeth 
 wrote to Mrs. W. 
 
 " The doctor told us, about a week since, that 
 her disease was gaining ground, and he thought 
 it vain to hope for a favorable change, since 
 every thing has been tried with no beneficial 
 result. Her countenance is still natural, but 
 
110 THE SISTERS. 
 
 she is much thinner than when you were here. 
 Rev. Mr. Cowles called this morning, with his 
 wife, to see us, and it really seemed refreshing. 
 Oh, how much we feel the need of a pastor's 
 sympathy and prayers ! " 
 
 It was during this visit of Mr. Cowles that it 
 first became known that Abbie had kept a pri- 
 vate journal. Some inquiry of his drew from 
 her a disclosure of the fact, and it was in con- 
 sequence of his representations that she was 
 induced to change her purpose of destroying it, 
 and permit it to be retained by the family. 
 
 It can be imagined with what delight the dear 
 pages were perused. It became the special 
 solace of the weary night-watchings for the 
 mother and sisters, and greatly aided in furnish- 
 ing those resources of comfort by which their 
 hearts were fortified against the sore bereave- 
 ment. 
 
 Upon the sisters, especially, did it produce a 
 marked impression. It disclosed to them the 
 secret springs of that hope which so brightened 
 their sick room, the habits of self-communion 
 and self-discipline, of prayer, and meditation, 
 and repeated consecrations to God, which had 
 wrought out this maturity of piety. An exam- 
 ple so commended to them, it was most natural 
 to follow. Both of them commenced at that 
 
ELIZABETH'S JOURNAL BEGUN. Ill 
 
 time similar journals of their own, which they 
 continued, with equal fidelity and interest, till 
 they, too, laid down their pens to follow her to 
 rest. It will be our rare privilege to read the 
 record of the last hours, as it was written during 
 those hours, by a sister's hand, and hallowed by 
 a sister's tears of mingled anguish and joy. 
 
 ELIZABETH S JOURNAL. 
 
 Hamden, August 1, 1852. 
 
 Believing that my darling sister Abbie's un- 
 cojnmon growth in grace has been greatly 
 assisted by keeping a journal of her experience, 
 and earnestly desiring to do what I can to fill 
 the vacant place which will soon be made by her 
 death in our family circle, and in the church of 
 God, I have resolved to pursue the same course 
 which has been so greatly blessed to her, pray- 
 ing that the richest blessings of Abbie's God 
 may rest upon it. 
 
 It is the close of another holy Sabbath. I 
 have not attended church, on account of Abbie's 
 feeble state ; but methinks the day has not been 
 wholly lost, for in the retirement of my closet, 
 I have had sweet communion with my heavenly 
 Father, and never before has his holy word 
 seemed so precious. Am sitting up for a few 
 
112 THE SISTERS. 
 
 hours with, my dear sister, that 'nra, who is worn 
 down by protracted watchings, may get a little 
 undisturbed repose. How grateful ought we to 
 be that, although the Lord is grievously afflict- 
 ing us, he is still mingling many mercies with his 
 chastisements. Strange that we can be so un- 
 grateful as to murmur and repine at his dealings, 
 when we so well know that this affliction is sent 
 in infinite love. I think I can already say that 
 it has been sanctified to me, for never before 
 have I enjoyed so much of my Saviour's pres- 
 ence, as for a few days past. Abbie's pilgrim- 
 age seems almost finished ; her work is all done, 
 and well done, and she is only waiting for her 
 summons home. It seems selfish to mourn for 
 her, for we know that she will be infinitely 
 happier with her Saviour. In his arms she longs 
 to repose, safe from all the snares and tempta- 
 tions of the world. Lord, prepare us for this 
 sad bereavement; be with us in the hour of 
 trial; be her stay and her staff as she passes 
 through the dark valley, and give her a peaceful 
 and triumphant entrance into thy rest. 
 
 2d. Dear sister Abbie her sufferings must be 
 nearly ended ! How selfish to desire her con- 
 tinuance here in such agony of body as she has 
 to-day experienced, when she longs to fly away 
 and be at rest. We thought this morning that 
 
THE LAST HOURS. 113 
 
 she could scarcely continue through the day, 
 but for some wise purpose her life is still spared. 
 She has expressed very strong desire to see 
 
 brother E once more, but this morning said 
 
 that she did not expect to live until his return. 
 I rather thoughtlessly told her that the doctor 
 thought she might possibly continue through 
 the week, though he did not expect it. She 
 instantly burst into tears, saying, " How can I ? 
 How could doctor say so?' 7 Dear child, how 
 she longs to be with her Saviour ! Sometimes 
 almost impatient to be gone. I can not be suffi- 
 ciently thankful that I have had the privilege to 
 spend my whole time, for the last six or seven 
 weeks, by her bed-side. Seldom has a murmur 
 escaped her lips, and yet, she is daily mourning 
 her impatience. Death seems deprived of all 
 its terrors, and she can look it in the face, and 
 talk about it with as much composure as any 
 common incident of every-day life. It seems to 
 afflict her greatly to see us indulging our grief, 
 and in most cases, I have been able to control 
 my feelings in her presence ; but when I think 
 what a precious treasure we are about to lose- 
 precious in more ways than one to every member 
 of our family circle -wishes that God would 
 spare us this blow, amounting almost to rebellion, 
 sometimes arise in my mind. Yet I would not, 
 
114 THE SISTERS. 
 
 for worlds, were it possible, take upon myself 
 the responsibility of saying, Sister, live. If E. 
 were only here, one bitter ingredient in our cup 
 of sorrow would be removed for I know that 
 she longs to see him, and at the same time it 
 would be a relief to him to weep with us. Have 
 been with father to select a burial-place for her. 
 It was a sad duty, and yet God sustained me, 
 not, however, without many bitter tears. 
 
 3d. Abbie had a very distressed night, and it 
 seems almost impossible that she can see another. 
 She seems impatient to be gone, and says, " Oh, 
 if I could only go home ! " A little later, in 
 speaking of E., she says, " I do n't expect to see 
 him again, but I don't know, for it takes so long." 
 This morning -she wished to have the children 
 called, that she might give them some little 
 mementoes of her affection. She accompanied 
 each gift with a few parting words, and a fare- 
 well kiss. About noon we thought her dying, 
 and called in the family to see her breathe her 
 last. Such distress I had never before dreamed 
 of, and we prayed Oh, how earnestly! that 
 she might be released from her sufferings, but 
 God had some wise purpose in continuing her 
 life. She said, on being asked, that Christ was 
 still precious. She several times gasped for 
 breath, and we doubted not all would soon be 
 
THE LAST HOUES. 115 
 
 .over; but after about* an hour of intense suffer- 
 ing, she found some relief, and about four o'clock 
 seemed much revived. Oh, the delightful hours 
 we then enjoyed ! A heavenly smile lighted up 
 her features, and sweet peace and serenity 
 dwelt upon her countenance. I could not 
 refrain from asking her if she felt very happy, 
 to which she answered, "Yes." How can I ever 
 thank God enough for those precious hours ! 
 
 About nine o'clock our many prayers were 
 answered in E.'s return. When told of his 
 arrival, Abbie said, " Has he come ? Where is 
 he ? " He immediately went to her room, and 
 desired that they might be left alone for a little 
 season. Abbie was able to converse with him, 
 and the benefit of those moments to the interests 
 of his soul, will never, I trust, be lost. 
 
 Her room has, this afternoon, seemed like a 
 little heaven on earth. She spoke little, but 
 words were needless, her countenance spoke 
 volumes. Until midnight she rested very 
 quietly; more so than for several previous 
 nights, but she then complained of coldness in 
 her extremities, and asked if 'ma had been put- 
 ting ice in the bed. After bathing and rubbing 
 them, wrapping them in warm flannels, etc., she 
 is again (one o'clock) sleeping. She said this 
 evening, "I don't get away very fast, do I, 'ma?" 
 
116 THE SISTERS. 
 
 I have just heard her say ing, " Oh, if I could 
 only go to sleep and never wake again ! 77 
 
 4th. Abbie has had a more comfortable day 
 than we anticipated, and we have enjoyed it so 
 much that we feel very grateful. She has slept 
 a good part of the day, and we have w^atched 
 her very closely, thinking she might depart in 
 sleep. The doctor has called and says he should 
 not be surprised if she should finish her course 
 before morning, but she may continue for several 
 days ; and he thinks it quite probable that she 
 may have more of those distressing pains she 
 experienced yesterday. This morning I found 
 it impossible to control my feelings, and Abbie 
 looking intently in my face, asked what was 
 the matter; had she said or done anything 
 wrong? To which I replied, " Oh, no ! but it is 
 so hard to part." She said, " I know it is hard, 
 but my sufferings have been very great. 77 This 
 afternoon ? ma asked her if she was waiting and 
 longing to go. She replied, " Oh, yes, but E. and 
 E. feel so badly that it makes it hard. 77 Why 
 should we not sorrow, for if we were ever con- 
 verted, she was the happy instrument in both 
 instances. Oh, what a glorious crown awaits 
 her ! No wonder she longs to wear it. What 
 will eternity reveal for her ! Many, I believe, 
 will rise up and call her blessed. 
 
THE LAST HOURS. 117 
 
 5th. Our heavenly Father has graciously 
 spared the life of our dear Abbie another day. 
 Yet I know she desires rather to depart and be 
 with her Saviour. Her impatience to be gone, 
 however, seems entirely over, and she is ready 
 now to say, " Not my will, but thine be done." 
 How many mercies our Father is mingling with 
 our cup of sorrow ! It is not a bitter cup, 
 although it sometimes seems hard to think we 
 must be separated ; but he knows how to temper 
 the wind to the shorn lamb ; how to bind up the 
 broken heart. Who that is permitted to witness 
 the heavenly smile her face constantly wears, 
 could wish it otherwise ? It seems lighted up 
 with a holy joy, such as earth can not afford 
 serene and peaceful as a summer evening. She 
 has conversed more this afternoon than for 
 several days past asked where the family 
 would sit at her funeral, and said she had 
 thought she should like flowers in her coffin, 
 with perfect composure. Surely her faith must 
 be built upon the Rock of Ages. How consoling 
 it will be after her departure, to look back upon 
 these delightful days. God knew what was best 
 in that paroxysm of pain, and it seems to me 
 that I can always trust him henceforth to do just 
 what seemeth good in his sight. I feel now 
 as if I could give Abbie up without a murmur, 
 
118 THE SISTERS. 
 
 for God has been so gracious, and has dealt so 
 gently with us for the last two days. " Bless 
 the Lord, my soul, and all that is within me 
 bless his holy name." 
 
 6th. This has been to Abbie a day of suffering. 
 Last night we were obliged to give her opiates, 
 and to-day she has been quite stupid from their 
 effects. Her mind has been rather wandering all 
 day, but this afternoon she has slept less, and 
 suffered more from delirium. Early in the 
 morning she called F. in from another room to 
 change the water in her vases of flowers, and 
 soon after said, " Beautiful flowers ! but I am 
 going where flowers will never fade." As I w r as 
 sitting beside her this afternoon, she wiped the 
 tears from my face, and said, " I love you it is 
 hard to part/ 7 and asked me to lie down by her 
 side, when she threw her arms around me and 
 drew me close to her. She has, during the day, 
 frequently asked to kiss us, and seems even 
 more affectionate than ever. We had hoped her 
 mind would continue unclouded to the last, but 
 God has ordered it otherwise. After saying 
 something which she imagined might make me 
 feel unpleasantly, she said, " How could I say 
 that, it makes E. cry so." She has slept most 
 of the night thus far (twelve o' clock), but when 
 awake seems no more rational. It is very trying 
 
THE LAST HOURS. 119 
 
 to see her suffer so intensely, while we know 
 we can do nothing to afford any relief. She 
 said, this afternoon, in a lucid moment, " I sup- 
 pose the body can not be kept long/ 7 thinking, 
 doubtless, that we may not have time to procure 
 flowers for her coffin. 'Ma had previously told 
 her we would get some from New Haven. How 
 dearly she loves them ! 
 
 7th. This has been decidedly the most 
 distressful day Abbie has yet experienced ; 
 distressful to her friends, although I doubt 
 whether she is fully conscious of her sufferings. 
 Her delirium greatly increased during the latter 
 part of the night, but for a few moments early 
 this morning, she appeared rational, and at- 
 tempted to repeat the words, " death, where 
 is thy sting ! grave, where is thy victory ! 
 thanks be to God who giveth us the victory 
 through our Lord Jesus Christ." About eight 
 o'clock, she was very delirious, and it was with, 
 great difficulty we could keep her on the bed, 
 although she had not before had strength to 
 move. She begged us to take her off, and said 
 she would get off. We finally pacified her by 
 lifting her on the sheet, and when we laid her 
 back, she seemed quite exhausted, and fell 
 asleep. In the evening, she twice repeated the 
 
120 THE SISTERS. 
 
 words, " Thanks be to God who giveth us the 
 victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. 77 
 
 8th. Sabbath Poor Abbie's mind seems 
 completely worn out ; and shattered to pieces. 
 She has many times to-day, attempted to say 
 something to us, but has been obliged to stop 
 and seemed trying to collect her thoughts, but 
 all in vain. It is affecting to see her with eyes 
 fixed on the wall, and mouth partly open in such 
 a deep study, and then have to give over with, 
 " I can't think. 77 Early this morning she en- 
 deavored to repeat the hymn " Rock of Ages/ 7 
 but could recall only two lines. I finished it for 
 her, and at the end of the first verse, she re- 
 peated three times, " make me pure. 77 This is 
 doubtless the last Sabbath she will spend on 
 earth, and before the dawn of another, she will 
 be purified in the blood of the Lamb, which is 
 able to cleanse from all sin. 
 
 9th. Abbie has been a little more comfortable 
 to-day; her intellect, however, seems entirely 
 wasted. If intellectual attainments are to be- 
 nefit us only during our brief sojourn here, they 
 too are but vanity. Abbie has always mani- 
 fested a strong desire to improve her mental 
 powers, and when opportunity presented, has 
 toiled early and late, to secure the desired 
 object ; and when her spirit shall be loosed from 
 
THE LAST HOURS. 121 
 
 her poor suffering body, we hope she may drink 
 in streams of intellectual enjoyment, such as 
 earth knows not, and of which the wisest of 
 earth's millions have never dreamed. She seems 
 so passive and so much like a little infant, that 
 we can but say, "how has the strong one fallen 1" 
 Doctor called this evening, and he says he can 
 not see what has sustained life so long; for more 
 than a week, we have been expecting every 
 night and day almost every hour, would be 
 her last ; and yet she lingers on, in intense 
 suffering. Oh, what a glorious change will she 
 experience, when the bonds which fasten her 
 here shall be dissolved, and she shall be wel- 
 comed to her Saviour's presence ! 
 
 10th. Abbie was comparatively comfortable 
 for a few hours this morning, and wished to be 
 taken to the window, where she could see the 
 flowers. We moved her bed and raised her so 
 that she might look out. She seemed highly 
 gratified, and talked about the different varieties ; 
 then, after resting awhile, wished to be raised 
 again. She has been in possession of her reason 
 through the whole day, though occasional signs 
 of weakened intellect have been manifested. I 
 brought in a fresh bouquet for her about noon, 
 which she attentively examined, asking the 
 names of the different flowers, seeming not to 
 
122 THE SISTERS. ** 
 
 remember them herself. She has been very 
 quiet during the night to the present time (two 
 o'clock), though not entirely rational. At one 
 time she called, " Sister E., do come and stay 
 with me." I told her I was sitting by her and 
 holding her hand. She replied, " I thought it was 
 somebody else Oh ! I am so glad." At another 
 time she pointed to the wall, and said, " Beauti- 
 ful beautiful I am going to get it for sister 
 E./ 7 and stretched out both hands to grasp it. 
 She then clasped both arms around my neck, 
 and drew me down to her face and kissed me 
 repeatedly, saying, " How I do love you ! " In 
 one of her coughing fits, she several times said, 
 " Oh, my mother ! " but her mother could afford 
 no relief. In all her pains and trials, she seems 
 patient as a lamb, and perfectly resigned. This 
 afternoon she said, " Oh, if I could only die ! but 
 it seems so hard." ? Ma replied that she could 
 not stay much longer, and she seemed quite 
 relieved. Not a murmur has escaped her lips 
 for many days, amid all her great suffering, but 
 patience seems indeed to have had its perfect 
 work. Two or three weeks since she could 
 not endure the thought of staying, but now she 
 seems willing to wait her Master's call. She is 
 so pleasant, so affectionate, that it is hard to give 
 her up. May we all be prepared to say, " Even 
 
DEATH. 123 
 
 so, Father ; " and to kiss the rod with which he 
 chastiseth us. 
 
 Wednesday morn, August 11. Precious, pre- 
 cious sister, her trials are over her sufferings 
 are ended ! How can we ever be sufficiently 
 grateful that there is a world beyond this vale 
 of tears, where those who serve their Maker 
 here below, shall be for ever blest ! 
 
 Early this morning, Abbie asked to be re- 
 moved to the window, that she might once more 
 behold the works of God. She murmured some- 
 thing about the flowers being beautiful; said, 
 "beautiful God tree " but could not con- 
 nect her words, and was unable to articulate 
 distinctly. She seemed to be drinking in foun- 
 tains of inexhaustible delight in those few 
 moments. She gazed at them for about fifteen 
 minutes, and then we laid her head upon the 
 pillow. Presently she fell asleep, and after a 
 time (a little before eight o'clock), we noticed a 
 change in her breathing, and called in the family. 
 Her respiration continued to grow less and less 
 frequent, until it finally stopped, and she slept in 
 Jesus. Not a struggle nor a groan, not the 
 movement of a muscle indicated the change, but 
 pulsation had ceased, the wheels of life stood 
 still, and we knew that she was dead. Oh, the 
 blissful change she then experienced ! Our 
 
124 THE SISTERS. 
 
 many prayers are answered ; she has passed 
 peacefully through the dark valley, leaning on 
 the arm of Jesus. A heavenly smile is on her face, 
 beautiful in death. Her shining curls fall negli- 
 gently about her neck, and never before have I 
 seen her so lovely. After Abbie had been look- 
 ing at the flowers for the last time, and just 
 before she fell asleep, her face seemed lighted 
 up with such a heavenly radiance, that ? ma asked 
 her if she felt happy. She replied, " Yes, happy, 
 happy/ 7 and these were her last words. Yes, she 
 is happy, for Jesus has promised to those who 
 love him a seat at his right hand, and pleasures 
 for evermore. Precious promises ! precious 
 Saviour ! precious hopes ! may they all be ours 
 for time and for eternity. 
 
 12th. This has been, indeed, a trying day, 
 yet God is my strength. Let rne lean upon his 
 almighty arm for support, and he will bear me 
 through the furnace of affliction. Let me say 
 to my rebellious heart, Peace, be still, for thou, 
 Lord, didst it. Thanks to his holy name, I can 
 say, " The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken 
 away ; blessed be the name of the Lord. 77 
 
 I humbly trust that my Saviour is sanctifying 
 this affliction to my soul, for never before have 
 I had such sweet seasons of communion with 
 him ; yet I fear, Oh, how much, that, when the 
 
FUNERAL. 125 
 
 excitement is past, I shall return to my old care- 
 less habits again. How can I endure the thought 
 of again becoming so cold and indifferent, and 
 loving this vain world so well. Blessed Ee- 
 deemer, help me to wean my affections from all 
 things else, and to place them supremely upon 
 thee. Take whatever course thou wilt, give 
 me poverty, sickness and bereavement, but 
 deny me not an inheritance in thy kingdom. 
 Help me to follow the example of the dear 
 departed, as she endeavored to follow the teach- 
 ings of her Saviour. How many times to-day 
 I have been to gaze on that lovely countenance, 
 radiant in death with such a smile as none but 
 angels wear! How can we wish her back in 
 this world of sorrow and suffering, when she 
 has been permitted to pass so gently through 
 the cold, swelling tide of Jordan ! Thanks, in- 
 deed, be unto God, who gave her the victory, 
 and thanks to his holy name for his comforting 
 assurance, " Blessed are the dead which die in 
 the Lord." 
 
 13th. Another trying day, for we have depos- 
 ited all that is mortal of our treasure in the 
 cold grave, and left her there to her last, long 
 sleep. During the whole morning beautiful 
 flowers came pouring in ; tributes of affection 
 from kind friends. May God reward them all 
 
126 THE SISTERS. 
 
 for their sympathy and love, with the precious 
 hope that cheered dear Abbie in her dying 
 hour. Mrs. P. and cousin C. arranged the 
 flowers most tastefully in the coffin. In her 
 hand she clasped a bunch of elegant roses and 
 buds, a gift from Miss W. The lid was off, 
 and the coffin literally filled with them. How 
 kind every body is. 
 
 I have received a very kind letter from cousin 
 P. this evening. It seems as if I could never 
 thank God enough for giving me so many kind 
 friends, whose sympathy is like a healing balm. 
 Rev. Mr. Cowles said, at the grave, that it was 
 precious to parents to know that a child already 
 initiated into the employments of heaven, should 
 be waiting to welcome them home. The idea 
 struck me forcibly as being exceedingly beauti- 
 ful. How many precious thoughts are con- 
 nected with the memory of the dead 1 It seems 
 as if the grave was robbed of all its terrors, for 
 we know that the clay alone reposes there. 
 
 The following letter, received shortly after 
 from the Rev. Mr. Putnam, narrates the funeral 
 services more particularly. 
 
 Whitneyville, Friday, Aug. 13, 1852. 
 MY DEAR BROTHER, I have just returned 
 from the funeral of Miss Abbie A. Dickerman. 
 
LETTER OF REV. MR. PUTNAM. 127 
 
 The weather was delightful, and a large assem- 
 bly was present. 
 
 It was a most affecting, and still, a most inter- 
 esting I had almost said, a delightful occasion. 
 I think that I never attended any other 'funeral 
 which was so free from every thing of a gloomy 
 character. A light from heaven seemed to 
 stream down on the lovely corpse, and to drive 
 all darkness far away. 
 
 At the house I began the services by a short 
 prayer for the divine presence, then read the 
 twenty-third Psalm, made a short address, and 
 offered prayer. After which we sang one of 
 her favorite hymns, 
 
 " I love to steal awhile away " 
 
 then, after taking our last look of the face of 
 the dead, on which a sweet smile seemed to lin- 
 ger, we repaired to the grave, where the Rev. 
 Mr. Cowles, who was present, officiated. He 
 made some very interesting and appropriate re- 
 marks, suggested, in part, by some personal 
 recollections of the deceased. 
 
 I have not time to write more. 
 
 Believe me to be, truly and affectionately, 
 
 AUSTIN PUTNAM. 
 
128 THE SISTERS. 
 
 CHAPTEE VII. 
 
 Influence of Abbie's character and death Elizabeth's resolutions 
 Visit to Plymouth Re-opening of school Prayers and labors for 
 her pupils Music lessons Death of her grandmother, 
 
 A LIFE and death like that which we have 
 now contemplated could not but exert a very 
 great influence upon the surviving members of 
 the family. It was a rare exhibition of the 
 power and beauty of religion, made doubly 
 effective as brought into the bosom of their own 
 circle, and commended to them by one most 
 deeply and tenderly loved. From this time it 
 remained with them as an invisible, yet ever 
 felt presence, hallowing their home with precious 
 memories, and pointing to the bright world to 
 which they were now linked by a tie so sacred 
 and so dear. 
 
 To Elizabeth, especially, the present was a 
 new era in the religious life. Her outward 
 character had indeed been exemplary, and she 
 was not, it is believed, without some true expe- 
 rience of the inward power of Christ's love. 
 But she had been greatly absorbed in her 
 
129 
 
 studies and her teaching, and did not seem to 
 have so wholly subordinated all to the service 
 of Christ, as did her sister. From this period 
 onward, however, she evinced in this particular 
 a marked change. We find her, after Abbie's 
 death, sitting very solemnly in judgment upon 
 her past course, and entering into new resolu- 
 tions of fidelity to herself and of devotedness 
 to God. Her journal, as in the case of Abbie, 
 will be henceforth our chief guide in delineating 
 the progress and success of these efforts. 
 
 Aug. 20. This afternoon I have been reading 
 in dear Abbie's journal, and, I hope, have been 
 profited by it. Oh, how unworthy I am, polluted 
 with sin from the crown of my head to the soles 
 of my feet ! What infinite mercy, what won- 
 derful condescension in the Ruler of heaven 
 and earth to permit one like me to approach 
 into his presence ! How much I fear and dread 
 the world, lest I again fall into its snares. 
 my God, help me to consecrate myself more un- 
 reservedly to thy service. Help me to take up 
 the cross, and, through evil report and good 
 report, follow my blessed Master, who suffered 
 so much for me. I have resolved to go about 
 my Father's business, not fearing the taunts or 
 reproaches of the world. Help me, Lord, to 
 9 
 
130 THE SISTERS. 
 
 embrace every opportunity of promoting thy 
 cause, and grant that I may so live that there 
 shall be no more occasion to say of me, What 
 doest thou more than others? In thee, God, 
 is all my strength. 
 
 22d. This morning I retired for devotion 
 until breakfast, and, after looking over my Sab- 
 bath School lesson, I sat down and wrote a little 
 note to E. G-., urging her to attend to-day to the 
 interests of her soul. Oh, I have been unfaith- 
 ful to my dear class. I have not exhorted them 
 personally to repent of their sins, and I stand 
 condemned for my neglect before the tribunal 
 of my own conscience. How, then, must God 
 look upon it ? Wonderful mercy, that he still 
 gives me time and opportunity to labor in his 
 vineyard, all unworthy as I am. 
 
 I have told E., in my note, that I shall pray 
 for her every night ; may I be helped to fulfill 
 this promise, and may they be such earnest and 
 fervent prayers as God shall delight to bless. 
 And wilt thou, Father of every good and per- 
 fect gift, lead her to give herself, soul and body, 
 into thine hands, and get glory to thy great 
 name ? 
 
 A little before Abbie's departure, she had had 
 a long and interesting conversation with her 
 
REV. MB. PUTNAM'S SERMON. 131 
 
 father, in which she betrayed " the ruling pas- 
 sion strong in death." The spiritual condition 
 of her youthful companions weighed heavily on 
 her heart, and she sought by one effort more to 
 do them good, even after her lips should be 
 silent in the grave. She desired that, if practi- 
 cable, a discourse might be preached on the 
 occasion of her death specially addressed to the 
 young ; and designated the* Rev. Mr. Putnam, in 
 whose preaching she was ever particularly in- 
 terested, as the one whom she would prefer for 
 this service. He cheerfully complied with the 
 request, in allusion to which Elizabeth has the 
 following : 
 
 Aug. 22. This evening Rev. Mr. Putnam has 
 been up, and preached to the young people here 
 according to dear Abbie's dying request ; his 
 text, Eccl. 12 : 1, " Remember now thy Creator 
 in the days of thy youth." He addressed the 
 audience for ha]f an hour, in a most faithful and 
 affectionate manner ; describing religion as a 
 precious ornament of the young, and reminding 
 them how uncertain is life, which, if prolonged 
 to old age, would be an age of sorrow unless 
 they early made God their portion. There was 
 a full house, apparently deeply interested, and 
 it seems as if its effect must be happy. 
 
132 THE SISTERS. 
 
 Elizabeth had a heart full of sympathy for 
 others. In her own great grief, under the stroke 
 of bereavement, she had a tear and a word of 
 gentle comfort for a dear friend who had just 
 buried a little son.* Though written shortly 
 before Abbie's death, it is inserted here not to 
 break the continuity of events then rapidly 
 hastening to the impending crisis. 
 
 Hamden, July 14, 1852. 
 
 MY DEAE MRS. L. : Since hearing of the 
 deep affliction with which you have been vis- 
 ited, in the death of your darling little Eddie, I 
 feel constrained to write you a few lines. It 
 
 * The father of this interesting child, in transmitting- his little legacy 
 to the A. B. C. F. M., accompanied it with an affecting notice of his 
 death, concluding as follows : 
 
 "After he had ceased to notice any thing about him, and we were 
 watching the last sands of life, appearing to feel the shades of death 
 gathering about him, he repeated, in a fully audible voice, his usual 
 evening prayer. ' O God, forgive me my sins, and give me a nice 
 new heart, for Jesus Christ's sake Amen.' How heartily did our 
 aching hearts respond Amen. 
 
 " He loved the Sabbath School, and always desired to put something 
 into the missionary box. He had a little store of which he made me the 
 trustee, and on which he claimed interest. I can not doubt, were he 
 now with us, he would take a lively interest in the Missionary Packet, 
 and I think I can not better discharge my trust too long delayed 
 than by sending you, for that object, as I now do, the amount, with in- 
 terest, six dollars and forty-five cents. If there is cognizance of the 
 passing events and enterprises of earth in heaven, doubtless it will add 
 to the joy of his angel spirit, to know that his little earthly treasure has 
 been applied to so good an object; and it also affords a mournful satis- 
 faction to a bereaved father." 
 
SYMPATHY WITH A FRIEND. 133 
 
 seems, sometimes, to alleviate our grief to know 
 that it is shared by others, although in such an 
 hour of trial the friendship of Jesus is more 
 precious than that of all earthly comforters. 
 How dark and cheerless earth appears ; but, 
 when we raise the eye of faith upward, we see 
 the loved one safe from all the troubles of this 
 world in the bosom of him who said, " Suffer 
 the little ones to come unto me." How your 
 heart must bleed ; and yet, (though none but a 
 mother knows the strength of the tie which 
 binds her to her child,) I am sure you can not 
 wish your darling back, for, had he been spared, 
 he would have found life at best but a weary 
 pilgrimage, and now he is "an angel in heaven." 
 Dear little Eddie, he always seemed to me an 
 exceedingly interesting child. I can hardly 
 realize that he has passed away for ever. How 
 comforting the thought that his little ransomed 
 spirit is looking down from the skies, perhaps 
 ever near those who so fondly loved him on 
 earth. 
 
 " It is a beautiful belief, 
 
 That ever round our head 
 Are hovering, on angels' wings, 
 
 The spirits of the dead." 
 
 How precious, too, the assurance that we 
 have a friend in heaven who can sympathize 
 
134 THE SISTERS. 
 
 with us in all our sorrows, who invites us to 
 come and cast all cares upon him who careth 
 for us. 
 
 Please present my kind regards to Mr. L. ; 
 and may an infinitely compassionate Father 
 grant you all the consolation you need in the 
 more abundant communications of his Spirit 
 and grace. 
 
 Ever affectionately yours, doubly so in 
 affliction, 
 
 LlZZIE DlCKERMAN. 
 
 Aug. 23. Ta brought home the piano this 
 noon, but I do not find as much pleasure in 
 playing as I anticipated, for it seems so sad. 
 The last time I played before, Abbie was here 
 to listen, but now she has joined the innumer- 
 able choir of heaven. Oh, what music warbles 
 from her tongue, and with what skill does she 
 touch her golden lyre to the praise of redeem- 
 ing love ! She greatly regretted here that she 
 had no talent for music; but now she is satis- 
 fied; and my poor attainments can no longer 
 compare with hers. Mrs. W. writes, " If I am 
 permitted to reach those heavenly mansions, 
 shall I ever get near enough to gain one glimpse 
 of her there?" It had not occurred to me 
 before that I might not spend eternity with her, 
 
ENCOURAGEMENT IN LABOR. 135 
 
 even if I attained heaven itself. Father of 
 mercies, grant me stronger desires for holi- 
 ness, earnest and longing desires, such as them 
 wilt not refuse. Help me to draw nearer to the 
 throne of thy grace, and to live in intimate com- 
 munion with thee ! 
 
 26th. I have just returned from prayer meet- 
 ing, with my heart full to overflowing. Last 
 Sabbath I gave Emily G. a little note, and have 
 ever since longed to hear from her. She was 
 at the meeting this evening, and, after it closed, 
 J had opportunity to speak with her for a mo- 
 ment, when she seemed deeply affected, and 
 burst into tears. Can it be that such a feeble 
 effort, put forth in perfect weakness, shall be 
 blessed of God ? What have I been doing all 
 my life long, neglecting to labor in my Mas- 
 ter's vineyard ? And now that this first attempt 
 should so soon promise immortal fruits ! I shall 
 be an ungrateful wretch if I still refuse to take 
 up the cross. I asked E. if she did not think 
 she could give herself to Christ, and she said 
 she did. Oh that I could only see her and have 
 a good talk with her ! for I long to know just 
 where she is standing. 
 
 It seems as if God had done this on purpose 
 to encourage me, and now I hope that I shall ever 
 be instant in season, and out of season, warning 
 
136 THE SISTERS. 
 
 all with whom I associate, to repent and come 
 to Christ. I long to do all in my power for my 
 dear S. S. class. Oh, how dearly I love their 
 souls ! and it seems now that God is preparing 
 the way for a blessing. 
 
 27th. This" morning I wrote a note to C. 
 May the Lord bless it to the salvation of her 
 precious soul. 
 
 What a cause for gratitude it is that I have 
 Christian parents who dedicated me in infancy 
 to the service of God, and have been offering 
 up for me their fervent prayers from the dawn 
 of my existence ; whose wrestlings and tears the 
 midnight hour has often witnessed. Shall I not 
 be doubly guilty, if I refuse to labor in his cause 
 who has blessed me with such parents ? 
 
 28th. It is three o'clock in the morning, 
 and as I design to go to New Haven as soon as 
 it is light, I have risen thus early that my morn- 
 ing devotions may not be interrupted ; for if I 
 omit them, it seems as if a whole day is lost. I 
 love to consecrate the earliest and best hour of 
 day to communion with heaven, before the world 
 creeps in and takes possession of my too yield- 
 ing heart. I do desire to restrain its rovings, 
 and make God all in all. 
 
 During a visit of a week with her friends, Mr. 
 and Mrs. W., in Plymouth, she writes : 
 
VISITING. 137 
 
 August 31. This afternoon Mrs. W. has been 
 showing me some of Abbie's letters to her ; from 
 which I have copied some extracts. They 
 breathe such a spirit of devotion and of self- 
 consecration to God's work, that I feel con- 
 demned for my lukewarmness. Oh that I could 
 be a whole-hearted Christian, for I can not en- 
 dure this halfway work ; it seems so much like 
 mocking God ! And yet I would not take the 
 whole world for the little enjoyment I have in 
 religion. 
 
 Sept. 4 Left Plymouth about half-past ten 
 this morning. I had designed to spend the 
 Sabbath there, but when I came to think that if 
 I did, 'ma would have to go to the communion 
 table without any of the children with her, I 
 knew she would feel lonely, so I concluded to 
 come directly home. Our communion season is, 
 however, deferred till another Sabbath, and I 
 now almost regret that I did not remain. How- 
 ever, it matters little, for I can serve God here 
 as well as there ; indeed I find home much the 
 best place for accomplishing the great work of 
 life, for there is less here to distract atten- 
 tion. 
 
 8th. Returned this morning from a visit 
 to Wallingford, where I went on Monday. Last 
 night after we retired I had a long talk with 
 
138 THE SISTERS. 
 
 M. She seemed quite free to communicate her 
 feelings, and says she is fully determined to be 
 a Christian. Circumstances have not yet per- 
 mitted her to make a public profession of reli- 
 gion, but she says she should feel it a privilege 
 to do so. She expects soon to go to Albany to 
 school. She will board with P. in a public 
 house where there are no religious influences, 
 and I tremble for her. Her companions will 
 perhaps be of the most thoughtless sort, and 
 where will it end ? May God preserve her from 
 wandering away from him. 
 
 The last two extracts are characteristic ex- 
 amples of Elizabeth's regard for her friends. It 
 was not only that she knew how to " weep with 
 those that weep/ 7 but to identify, also, all their 
 welfare with her own. Often does she record 
 events in the history of others, with expressions 
 of her interest therein, and almost always, as in 
 this instance, with prayer for a blessing upon 
 them. 
 
 She was now about recommencing her school, 
 which had been suspended during the summer. 
 Like every similar occasion, we find her making 
 it a time of earnest self-communing, resolve, and 
 supplication for guidance and help. 
 
PRAYER FOR FIDELITY. 139 
 
 12th. To-morrow 1 design to commence 
 school again. Never before have I so felt 
 the responsibility resting on me as a teacher. 
 Immortal souls are entrusted to my care, and 
 perhaps their eternal happiness or misery will 
 depend on my fidelity. Oh ! may I ever set 
 before them a godly example ; may they never 
 judge from my conduct or conversation that 
 religion is a gloomy thing ; while I am careful 
 on the other hand to indulge in no light and 
 trifling conversation before them. I have read 
 of large classes being converted to God through 
 the instrumentality of a faithful teacher. Oh 
 that our school-room this session might be a little 
 Bethel ; that the anxious inquiry might there 
 be heard, " what shall I do to be saved ? " and 
 that these dear youth might taste the blessed- 
 ness of a Saviour's love ! I have resolved that, 
 with the grace of God to assist me, I will im- 
 prove every opportunity to lead my dear pupils 
 to see themselves just as they are sinners 
 against a justly offended God. I have lived 
 long enough in sloth, and feel that it is high time 
 for me to be about my Father's business. Few 
 have so many opportunities to converse with 
 impenitent ones as I have, and for all these I 
 must account. Oh! may I meet them when 
 called before my judge and say, " Here, Lord, am 
 
140 THE SISTERS. 
 
 I, and the souls which thou hast given me," and 
 hear in return, " well done, good and faithful 
 servant." 
 
 15th. Rose this morning very early, and 
 received a rich reward, for I enjoyed much of 
 God's presence. Was also aided in my petitions 
 at the opening of school. Oh that these dear 
 pupils may see that I am in earnest, and that I 
 do strive to honor my God ! 
 
 19th. This evening have been again to dear 
 Abbie's grave. Beside it another, scarce two 
 feet long, has recently been made. There sleeps 
 a little infant son of uncle A.'s. He opened his 
 eyes and breathed a few short hours, then closed 
 them forever. It is a bitter disappointment to 
 the parents, but he has escaped a life of toil and 
 trial which he hardly tasted. Thus all are 
 passing away. The destroyer comes alike to 
 the gray-headed sire who has filled out his 
 fourscore years, to the active and gladsome 
 youth, and to the new-born infant; but it matters 
 not when, provided life's great end is accom- 
 plished. 
 
 Would that I might realize more and more 
 every day the object for which I was created ; 
 " to glorify God and enjoy him for ever." Help 
 me, Father, to look away from myself to 
 Jesus Christ, my advocate with thee. For his 
 
PRAYER MEETINGS. 141 
 
 sake strengthen me for all the conflicts of life, 
 and help me to come off victorious over every 
 sin. " Cleanse me, Lord, and make me pure." 
 In Jesus alone is my trust. 
 
 23d. We had a precious little meeting this 
 evening at Mr. L. I.'s, for God was there. The 
 room was filled, mostly with professing Chris- 
 tians, but among them were a few of our dear 
 impenitent friends. Scarcely a moment was 
 wasted, but all our brethren even those whose 
 voices I never heard before, unless specially 
 called upon were ready to speak and pray. 
 Surely God is waiting to bless us, and shall we 
 refuse to receive? I believe we shall yet gather 
 a rich harvest of souls, for Christians do seem to 
 be waking to their duty, and God has promised 
 his blessing to those who ask it. Come, Lord, 
 and work like thyself, and get glory to thy great 
 name in the salvation of precious souls. 
 
 1 had quite a talk with C. coming home, and 
 do most sincerely hope that the Spirit of God is 
 striving with her. She is a sweet girl, one 
 whom my soul loves, but she lacks the one thing 
 needful. How much I do long to see her within 
 the fold of Christ ! 1 could intercede for her 
 the whole night at the throne of grace. Take 
 her into thine arms, Father, and may she 
 
142 THE SISTERS. 
 
 not give sleep to her eyes until her peace is 
 made with thee. 
 
 25th. Last evening I attended our weekly 
 female prayer meeting at Mrs. C.'s. Our number 
 has doubled since our last meeting eight 
 ladies being present. Oh ! how pleasant it did 
 seem to kneel down together and unitedly pray 
 for a blessing on our own souls, upon the church, 
 and the souls of our dear impenitent friends. 
 Precious little meeting ! may I love it more and 
 more, and never willfully absent myself from it. 
 It does seem as if God was waiting to be gra- 
 cious, as if his Spirit was striving with his people 
 to bring them out boldly on the side of truth, 
 and lead them to advocate his cause fearlessly 
 before a gainsaying world. 
 
 This morning God was with me in my closet, 
 and I hope that I shall be able to withdraw my 
 thoughts more from earth than I have hitherto 
 done. I find a thousand foes within and without, 
 all striving to draw me away from my blessed 
 Saviour. 
 
 29th. This morning I arose very early and 
 went to New Haven to engage a music teacher. 
 Have concluded to take lessons of Mr. B., who 
 has been highly recommended to me. My 
 prayer is that I may not be so much engrossed 
 with them as to neglect more important duties, 
 
RESOLUTIONS. 143 
 
 especially my morning and evening devotions ; 
 and that God's presence and blessing may crown 
 my humble efforts with abundant success. 
 
 This afternoon the Sabbath School Anniver- 
 sary* has been celebrated here. Dr. H., from 
 New Haven, addressed the parents and teachers, 
 and related a remarkable instance of fidelity in 
 a teacher, which had come under his own obser- 
 vation. A young lady had a class of girls who, 
 in a short time after being placed under her 
 care, were all converted. Another class was 
 soon after assigned her, when the like result 
 followed, then a third. After her death, which 
 occurred not long subsequent, the following 
 resolutions were found among her papers : 
 
 1. " To pray for those dear children every 
 day. 
 
 2. To make each one a particular subject of 
 prayer, daily. 
 
 3. To persevere till they are all converted." 
 Here was the secret of her success, for prayer 
 
 "moves the hand that moves the world." Oh! I 
 do desire to be more faithful to my dear Sabbath 
 School class, and to see them all lambs of the 
 flock. If I pray with a fervent spirit and labor 
 with them as I ought, I know that God can bless. 
 
 * Anniversary of a " S. S. Union," embracing a number of the schools 
 of this vicinity." 
 
144 THE SISTERS. 
 
 Here then, before thee, my Father, do I adopt the 
 same resolutions. May I have thy assistance to 
 enable me to keep them ; for in thee alone am I 
 strong. 
 
 30th. Rev. Mr. T. called to see our school, 
 and was pleased to express his gratification with 
 his visit. I do hope that I am doing some good 
 and making myself useful, for I have little time 
 in which I can work. 
 
 E. came home this afternoon, and wished very 
 much to have me go out and make calls with 
 him ; but it is the evening of our prayer meet- 
 ing, and God has given me grace to resist the 
 temptation. May I be rewarded, in getting my 
 spiritual strength renewed. I do love these 
 little prayer meetings, for they are precious 
 seasons to my soul, and of late they have been 
 peculiarly interesting. Lord, be with us to- 
 night, and lead some inquiring soul to him 
 whence comes all our help. 
 
 Oct. 1. What -shall I say to-night? One of 
 my dear pupils, a member of my Sabbath School 
 
 class has found her Saviour ! A came home 
 
 with us last night, and, after a little con- 
 versation on the subject, seemed greatly dis- 
 tressed in her mind. Fannie was alone with her 
 for a long time before the meeting, and I won- 
 dered they did not come down, since it was get- 
 
CONVERSION OF A PUPIL. 145 
 
 ting late, but now I know the reason. Before 
 A went to sleep she told Fannie, in a whis- 
 per, that she had found relief; and this morning 
 she was happy. I never before saw her wear 
 such a countenance as she has worn to-day. 
 The love of Jesus has shone in her very face. 
 Oh ; how unworthy I am ? that my poor prayers 
 should be so answered ! Only two days since I 
 resolved to pray daily for my dear class, and, 
 almost before a day passed, one was already 
 rejoicing in hope. Oh, how much I shall have 
 to answer for if, after such encouragement, I am 
 unfaithful ! 
 
 3d. A came home with me this noon, and 
 
 it is really soul-reviving to see how happy she 
 is. She expresses a desire to be useful, and 
 says she is not afraid to have her companions 
 know that she means to be a Christian. One 
 may read in her countenance that she has tasted 
 joys which the world knows not of. Blessed be 
 God's holy name, if he has saved one of those 
 dear souls from everlasting death. May I have 
 wisdom and grace to direct her aright. She 
 will doubtless find foes within and without; 
 but may God give her grace to overcome them. 
 I can not praise God enough for his goodness. 
 I have longed to see some of these dear ones 
 safe within the fold, and God has chosen one 
 10 
 
146 THE SISTERS. 
 
 whom I have always tenderly loved for her 
 amiable qualities. 
 
 6th. This has been a very interesting day to 
 me. This morning L. G. came, about eight 
 o'clock, in great distress of mind. I conversed 
 and prayed with him, and when it was time for 
 school, left him with 'ma and Fannie. He did 
 not come to school till nearly noon, and has not 
 been able to study much to-day. As soon as 
 the school was dismissed he came to me and 
 burst into tears again, and said he could not go 
 home. I tried to direct him to Jesus, and told 
 him the work lay between his soul and God, - 
 then prayed with him again, and advised him to 
 go by himself in prayer and resolve not to leave 
 his room till he had given himself to the Saviour. 
 Oh, how I did long for the tongue of an angel ! 
 I have been praying for just such a season, and 
 now that it has come I know not what to say. 
 I do believe that the dear one is not far from 
 the kingdom of heaven. Teach me, Lord, 
 how to direct inquiring souls to thee. 
 
 7th. L. came to me again this morning quite 
 early, feeling much as he did yesterday. I 
 really do n ? t know what to say to him, for I 
 can't see where his difficulty is, unless he is 
 relying too much on human instrumentality. I 
 cautioned him against this, and told him that I 
 
PRECIOUS MEETING. 147 
 
 could do nothing for him, but point him to Jesus 
 who is all-sufficient. Oh that I might have that 
 preparation of heart which will fit me to act 
 wisely and speak with discretion to inquiring 
 souls ! Have been to Deacon G.'s this evening, 
 to the prayer meeting. The majority of those 
 present were of the impenitent. Oh that this 
 night might witness the striving of God's Spirit 
 with their hearts ! We had a good little meet- 
 ing, though there were but few to bear a part 
 in it. 
 
 8th. It is raining quite fast, and I fear for 
 our female prayer meeting this evening. Some- 
 times I have almost desired something to pre- 
 vent my going, but to-night it does seem that I 
 must go. Yet, Lord, thy will be done, for I can 
 have the privilege of secret prayer, and this 
 thou wilt not deny me. . . , 
 
 ... It stopped raining in time, and I called 
 for cousin M., and went down to the meeting. 
 No one else was in, but we had a precious little 
 season. I felt much more freedom than usual, 
 and was very glad I went, for I find my spir- 
 itual strength renewed, and am more determined 
 to serve the Lord. Oh for heavenly wisdom 
 and grace ! In my own self I am miserable, 
 and poor, and blind, and naked. I desire to feel 
 my own nothingness. If I am permitted to labor 
 
148 THE SISTERS. 
 
 in thy vineyard, my Father, help me to ren- 
 der to thee all the fruits, and to feel that I am 
 still an unprofitable servant. 
 
 llth. 7 Pa has a slow fever. I think I can 
 see the hand of God in it for my benefit. My 
 mind has been completely absorbed by my mu- 
 sic, and now God prevents my practicing, that 
 it may get into a more rational state. I am 
 already feeling more indifferent about it; and 
 when God sees that I am willing to submit the 
 matter entirely to him, I doubt not that I shall 
 be able to go on. I hope my dear father will 
 not have to suffer on my account. 
 
 To MRS. W. Oct 20 > 1852 ' 
 
 Our church have given Mr. T. a call to be 
 their pastor. I hope he will accept it, for I 
 think we never needed the labors of a faithful 
 pastor more than now. There are some indica- 
 tions of good among us. Our prayer meetings 
 are well attended, and at the last two or three 
 we have had more than a room full. My school 
 is much pleasanter than ever before, for the 
 Spirit of God seems to be with us. It is as yet 
 a " still small voice/ 7 but I think I can truly say 
 that God is here. I feel that I have the greatest 
 encouragement to be faithful to him. 
 
LETTER TO MRS. W. 149 
 
 Nov. 25. This morning came up from 
 
 New Haven very early, and I neglected to go 
 into my closet, to thank God for all his mercies 
 and all his chastisements. How much I have to 
 be grateful for, yet how prone I am to forget 
 the Author of all my blessings ! 
 
 To MBS. W. Jan ' 17 > 1853 ' 
 
 DEAR MRS. W. : It would be superfluous 
 for me to tell you that I was delighted to 
 receive another token from you that I am still 
 " held to memory dear. 77 I deferred replying 
 till after ordination, (of Mr. T.,) but you doubt- 
 less have the particulars of that fresh from Mr. 
 W., without their having been squeezed into a 
 mail bag, so I don't know what I shall resort to 
 for " news. 77 Allow me, however, to say that 
 the very best part of the occasion was the 
 privilege of seeing him, though his stay was 
 so short. His presence was as gratifying as 
 it was unexpected ; and, if he had only brought 
 his "better half 77 and little fractions along too, 
 our happiness would have been complete. 
 
 How much I have thought of dear little L., 
 and her shocking burn I It must be very 
 tedious this wintry weather. I am glad S. is 
 progressing so finely in the art of reading. It 
 
150 THE SISTERS. 
 
 looks a little like getting old enough to " shave 
 and wear a collar." 
 
 Many letters to her intimate friends exhibit a 
 very genial temperament, which gave a rare 
 charm to her society. Eeligion was to her far 
 from being asceticism ; her extreme self-watch- 
 fulness and conscientiousness were enlivened by 
 many a smile and many a playful word, showing 
 the sunshine of the heart within. 
 
 Among her papers are found a few com- 
 positions in verse, which, though of a very 
 unpretending kind, evince at least a refined 
 taste and a harmonious ear. One of these, 
 written at this time in Abbie's album, is ad- 
 dressed, 
 
 TO MY SISTER IN HEAVEN. 
 
 Is it well with thee, sweet sister, in thy heavenly home 
 above ? 
 
 That blessed home where thou dost dwell in endless light 
 and love : 
 
 Methought I heard angelic bands sing to their harps of gold, 
 
 " Thrice welcome, gentle spirit, to this world of bliss un- 
 told." 
 
 We can not mourn that thou hast gone, although a vacant 
 
 chair 
 
 We see beside our hearthstone as we sadly gather there ; 
 For we know that a better seat for thee thy Saviour doth 
 
 provide, 
 A radiant throne of victory close by his wounded side. 
 
DEATH OP HER GRANDMOTHER. 151 
 
 And we know that thou art happy beyond our mortal ken ; 
 No, we will not be so selfish as to wish thee back again ; 
 For even in death a heavenly light shone on thy marble 
 
 brow, 
 And we heard thee softly breathing, " I am happy, happy, 
 
 Methinks I hear thy glad response steal gently from above, 
 " It is well with me, my sister, in this world of light and 
 
 love ; 
 And when thy days are ended, and the golden cord shall 
 
 sever, 
 We shall meet again in heaven to part no more for ever." 
 
 April 24. The death of her grandmother is re- 
 corded, a venerable lady residing in the family, 
 who departed in peaceful hope. She had been 
 remarkable for her cheerfulness in age and 
 infirmity. A visitor once observed to her, 
 " I suppose you can say with Jacob, few and 
 evil have been the days of my pilgrimage." 
 " Oh ! " said she with a smile, " I have seen 
 a great many good days." Elizabeth thus 
 writes : 
 
 During the past week we have been called to 
 lay our dear grandmother in the grave. How 
 blessed the change for her ! No more burdened 
 with infirmity, no more pain, no more care 
 henceforth the crown of victory and the harp 
 of praise ! What matter is it that our mortal 
 
152 THE SISTERS. 
 
 bodies molder back to dust ? If life has been 
 spent in the service of our Maker, and our 
 treasure is laid up above, then welcome the 
 hour when we shall put off these " clay taberna- 
 cles " and go to dwell with Him. 
 
HART FEMALE SEMINARY. 153 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Organization of the Hart Female Seminary Elizabeth as Principal 
 Discouragements Brightening prospects Household cares La- 
 bors for souls Revival. 
 
 IN the spring of 1853, a Seminary for young 
 Ladies was established in Plymouth, Conn., under 
 the superintendence of the writer. An associa- 
 tion of gentlemen was formed, and became incor- 
 porate under a general law of the State ; the 
 old mansion long the residence of the pastor of 
 the church was purchased ; and the institution, 
 after a former occupant whose memory was dear 
 to that people, was named the " Hart Female 
 Seminary. " 
 
 Elizabeth was invited to take charge of it, as 
 Principal. The enterprise, at this stage of it, 
 was an experiment. Not a pupil had as yet 
 been secured ; no provision had been made for 
 salary, or for the necessary furniture of the 
 house. Our chief endowment was an earnest 
 resolve, and a firm faith that no true work of 
 love to God and love to souls would be permitted 
 
154 THE SISTERS. 
 
 to fail. Elizabeth's success in teaching and the 
 solid traits of her character were known, and 
 in looking about for one to whom the charge of 
 the infant institution might be entrusted, our 
 choice fell upon her, as eminently qualified for 
 the station, and adapted to secure the ends 
 contemplated in its establishment. The result 
 proved that these expectations were not un- 
 founded. 
 
 It needs but a glance at her diary to discern 
 the motives with which she entered on this new 
 scene of responsibility. " Mr. W.," she writes, 
 " has invited me to go to Plymouth to teach. 
 Shall I be more useful there than here?" Then 
 follows one of those searching interrogations of 
 herself as to her fidelity to her former pupils, 
 and earnest prayers for divine aid in the duties 
 before her. " How many happ}^ hours I have 
 spent in my schoolroom here, and how kind my 
 patrons have been to overlook so many failings. 
 And my dear, dear pupils them too I must 
 leave. Have I done all I could to lead them to 
 Christ ? Shall I be prepared at the judgment 
 to say, Here, Lord, am I and those whom thou 
 hast given me ! May I, in my new field of labor, 
 put self wholly aside, and have God's glory alone 
 in view. May I be guided entirely by divine 
 
HOUSEKEEPING. 155 
 
 wisdom, and depend wholly on infinite grace for 
 every duty." 
 
 It was intended that the Seminary should be 
 both a boarding and day school. The house- 
 keeping was to be under the care of a matron, 
 and the pupils and teachers were to live there 
 together, the Principal to have the direction 
 of the whole. It was impossible, however, to 
 make the necessary arrangements for housekeep- 
 ing until about the middle of the first term ; the 
 three or four pupils who had meantime joined 
 the school being provided for in the families 
 of the village. These, with some ten or twelve 
 day scholars, constituted the school during the 
 summer. 
 
 At length housekeeping commenced. An inti- 
 mate friend of Elizabeth consented to come with 
 her, and serve as matron till some one was pro- 
 cured permanently for that office. A letter to 
 her mother describes the important beginning, 
 and the buoyancy of heart and hope with which 
 it was made. 
 
 Plymouth, July 7, 1853. 
 
 MY DEAR MOTHER : We are really here, all 
 safe and sound. Mrs. T. came up and took 
 Mary home with her. We expected to stay at 
 the Seminary to-night, but every thing is not 
 
156 THE SISTERS. 
 
 complete yet, and we shall wait till to-morrow. 
 They are fitting us up beautifully. The par- 
 lor is to be handsomely furnished, and it is hinted 
 that we are to have a grand piano there, leaving 
 mine to go into the dining-room for the girls. 
 We have white breakfast, dining, and tea sets, 
 and every thing nice so far, of Mr. T. 7 s selection, 
 also a barrel of flour, some codfish, and a little 
 of all kinds of groceries. Our stove is just like 
 yours, so Ellen will manage it easily. She is as 
 happy as a lark ; and, with the aid of Mrs. W.'s 
 girl, whom she has lent us, has been driving a 
 double team since I came. They all like Mary 
 right well. The first night she slept but little, 
 as she was half sick and alone, at Mr. T.'s. The 
 next morning she had the blues and thought she 
 must go straight home, but I told her / should 
 stay. In the afternoon she felt better and we 
 laughed her troubles all away. Now she seems 
 delighted. 
 
 LIZZIE. 
 
 Though the school this summer was not large, 
 yet the duties of teaching and the novelty of 
 her position as the head of the family imposed 
 upon her much care and anxiety. To her 
 mother she writes, in reference to it, " It seems 
 to me, once in a while, that any thing would be 
 
TEACHES IN THE SABBATH SCHOOL. 157 
 
 a relief in which I should not have to think, 
 think, think. I told Ellen yesterday, when she 
 was ironing, that I envied her. She replied 
 that she wished she was^ to swap." 
 
 Notwithstanding these cares, she still found 
 time for her own studies. " Have to-day/ 7 she 
 records, " commenced the study of Latin. I 
 almost fear that I am undertaking too much, but 
 it is better to wear out than to rust out in this 
 world, where there is so much to do, and so 
 little time to do it in. I know that I shall make 
 no proficiency in this without God's blessing, 
 and most earnestly do I implore his assistance. 
 
 Very soon after coming to Plymouth she was 
 chosen teacher of an interesting class of young 
 ladies in the Sabbath School. Of these she 
 writes : 
 
 July 24. I have never, till to-day, ascer- 
 tained how many of my Sabbath School class 
 have a hope in Christ ; and, to my great disap- 
 pointment and sorrow, I find that none of them 
 have it. Here is a new call for me to be dili- 
 gent and faithful. I am resolved to take up my 
 cross and bear it, for the sake of that Saviour 
 who has done so much for me. I felt that God 
 was with me to-day, and he loosed my tongue 
 and enabled me to warn my dear pupils to flee 
 from the wrath to come and lay hold on eternal 
 
158 THE SISTERS. 
 
 life. I urged them to come now ; to-day ; and 
 oh that the grace of God may follow what I 
 said, and bring these wanderers home to him. 
 
 I do desire to be instrumental in the salvation 
 of souls. Our present term will close in little 
 more than two weeks. Oh that we may see 
 some soul brought into the fold of the Redeemer 
 before we separate ! 
 
 At the close of the term Elizabeth hastened 
 home in great anxiety for the health of her sis- 
 ter Fannie, who began to show symptoms of 
 alarming disease. The vacation was mostly 
 spent in the care of her ; and, though the 
 unfavorable symptoms abated, yet she returned 
 to her school, in September, with a heavy heart, 
 partly from anxiety for her sister, and partly 
 from apprehensions respecting the school itself. 
 The first entry in her journal after her return 
 betrays the despondency which oppressed her. 
 
 Plymouth, Sept. 14, 1853. Commenced school 
 this morning with oulyfour scholars. Have felt 
 very lonely and sad through the day, and know- 
 ing how much I am needed at home, I con- 
 cluded this afternoon to go, till I saw Mr. W. 
 who, of course, had words of comfort for me. 
 He says if I am laboring for God I must leave 
 all my solicitude with him, feeling that he will 
 
MULTIPLIED LABORS. 159 
 
 appoint for us just what is best. If the pros- 
 perity of our school will promote his glory, he 
 will grant us success. We must leave the mat- 
 ter entirely with him. Oh, how pleasant it is 
 to have a little light break in when one is all in 
 darkness ! 
 
 The friend who had assisted her as matron 
 during the summer was unable to return. The 
 number of pupils that might offer for the next 
 term being uncertain, it seemed hardly warrant- 
 able to engage another; and Elizabeth, with 
 characteristic self-forgetfulness, offered for the 
 present to dispense with one. She would be 
 principal and matron, too. With the aid of the 
 efficient Ellen, her mother's former domestic, 
 she would do both the teaching and the house- 
 keeping. An engagement was, however, made 
 of a young lady to come in a few days as " assist- 
 ant pupil ; " and all further arrangements were 
 left to be subsequently made, as the progress 
 of events should call for them. 
 
 The beginning of the fall term, as already in- 
 timated, was very inauspicious. Four pupils 
 only, the first day, and five the next ! One 
 whole tedious week rolled by and the number 
 had scarcely increased. The enterprise was a 
 new one, the very existence of the seminary 
 
160 THE SISTERS. 
 
 had scarcely become known beyond the town. 
 Even many in the village who were purposing 
 to come, under the lax habits which had been 
 tolerated in respect to the district school , had 
 not thought it important to be punctual at the 
 beginning. No wonder that loneliness, despond- 
 ency, and, at last, desperate homesickness seized 
 upon Elizabeth. Letters were despatched to 
 her mother, day after day, saying that she must, 
 she would corne home. An extract from one of 
 these, while it gives a somewhat amusing view 
 of the miseries of this malady, will awaken sym- 
 pathy for the sufferer herself. 
 
 MY DEAR MOTHER : If you will send to me 
 that you need me at home, you may dismiss 
 Margaret, and I will go into the kitchen and 
 work early and late ; for I am so perfectly mis- 
 erable that I can 't live here fourteen weeks, I 
 am sure. I can't eat; have not eaten as much 
 as one good meal, in all, since I came. I have 
 to sit down and make the motions on the others 7 
 account, but it seems as if every morsel would 
 choke me. I must not cry, because others will 
 be unhappy, and so I keep my distress pent up 
 in my own bosom until my heart is well nigh 
 bursting. 
 
 Noon. It is just as clear before me as the 
 
HOMESICKNESS. 161 
 
 noonday sun. At home is my mother, the very 
 best woman that ever lived, slaving herself to 
 death for her children. There is my only dar- 
 ling sister, whose very life may depend upon 
 watchful care. Here am I, away from all that 
 are near and dear to me, for what ? To teach 
 Jive scholars ! No, my eyes are open. My deter- 
 mination is taken, and my next duty is to carry 
 it out. I have not yet made it known to Mr. 
 W., but I know that nobody can censure me. 
 At any rate, if I can get home, the world may 
 say what they please. Perhaps you will think 
 me crazy. I don't think I am now, but believe 
 I shall be if I stay. I shall get off to-morrow 
 if I can ; at any rate you may expect me in a 
 few days. 
 
 Yours, very affectionately, 
 
 LIZZIE. 
 
 Prospects at length began to brighten. Her 
 next letter is of a more cheerful tone. 
 
 Sept. 24. 
 
 MY DEAR MOTHER : I presume that by this 
 time you have come to the conclusion that I am 
 getting over the blues. Well, so I am, but, 
 really, they were not without cause. 
 
 Mr. W. and two or three others were wholly 
 unreconciled to my determination to leave, and 
 11 
 
162 THE SISTERS. 
 
 they have been making a special effort this 
 week. The result is that we are to have five 
 new boarders next week, and our day scholars 
 will probably be increased to fifteen or twenty ! 
 Then, our original plan of having only young 
 ladies has been suspended, and we are to have 
 a primary department, though distinct from the 
 other. The juveniles we are going to put into 
 the middle back chamber, and Mr. W. says that 
 the only trouble about the arrangement is, that 
 he is having too many applications for " small 
 favors." If we can't get scholars for pay, we 
 have concluded to take them for nothing, par- 
 ticularly boarders ; and have reduced our terms 
 to $120 per year, which is so much lower than 
 any thing of the kind elsewhere, that we are 
 sure people will look this way. 
 
 Nor was it the brightening prospects of the 
 school alone, but the never-failing resource of 
 prayer and trust in God, which brought to her 
 this relief. On the 25th she writes in her jour- 
 nal thus : 
 
 Have been perusing a very precious sermon 
 which Mr. W. preached to-day, and was after- 
 wards kind enough to lend me. It is entitled 
 " Cares cast upon God," from the text, " Casting 
 all your cares upon him, for he careth for you." 
 
163 
 
 I feel that it has done me much good, and that 
 I can cast every care upon my heavenly Father, 
 and trust my all in his hands. Oh ; this has been 
 a good day to my soul ! Thanks be to God who 
 has given me the victory over temptation ! 
 How different are my feelings from what they 
 were last Sabbath ! I do hope that I shall not 
 be left to wander back again to unbelief and 
 darkness, but that my faith will grow stronger 
 and brighter until my Father calls me home. 
 
 The sermon was returned a few days after- 
 ward, and the following lines were found folded 
 within the leaves. 
 
 TRUST IN GOD, 
 
 " Casting all your care upon him, for he careth for you." 
 
 And will my heavenly Father hear so weak a cry as mine ? 
 And may I cast my every care upon a Friend divine ? 
 My sins have ever risen high, like mountains, o'er my head, 
 Though clothed by his all-bounteous hand, and from his table 
 
 fed; 
 Though he called with tenderest words of love to me, his 
 
 wayward child, 
 
 Bidding me leave the dross of earth for pleasures undefiled ; 
 And when I would not follow he used his chastening rod : 
 Oh, blessed faithfulness that smote, to lead me back to God ! 
 But how in every sorrow do I know that he will hear, 
 Since he dwells in highest glory where angels praise with. 
 
 fear, 
 
 Where brightest seraphs lowly bow, and myriad voices sing 
 " Honor, and power, and glory, to heaven's Eternal King ? " 
 
164 THE SISTERS. 
 
 I read that not a sparrow shall fall without his word ; 
 
 He clothes the grass, and beast and bird feed from his ample 
 board ; 
 
 He says to every sorrowing one that upon him relies, 
 
 " Call on me in time of trouble, and my grace shall e'er suf- 
 fice." 
 
 And more than all, hath sent his Son to wash away our 
 guilt, 
 
 And will not leave the souls for whom that precious blood 
 was spilt. 
 
 Oh ! sweet to call him Father then, and sweet to trust his 
 love ; 
 
 Sweet to believe that Jesus can all our guilt remove ; 
 
 Sweet to look up to heaven, the home of spirits blest, 
 
 Where the wicked cease from troubling, and the weary are 
 at rest. 
 
 Ah yes ! my heavenly Father, in thee I will confide ; 
 
 Under the shadow of thy wing my soul shall e'er abide ; 
 
 And let me never from thy side, again, ungrateful rove, 
 
 But take me to thyself at last, to dwell with thee above. 
 
 To HER MOTHER. Se P t> 27 ' 
 
 MY DEAR MOTHER: I suppose, when I tell 
 you that we have to-day thirty-two scholars, you 
 will think that a brighter prospect has dawned 
 upon us. We have already five boarding pupils, 
 and three more positively engaged to come next 
 week, Mr. W. says he believes we shall " make 
 a live of it yet." He asked me this morning 
 how many we had, and when I told him, he said, 
 
SCHOOL INCREASING. 165 
 
 Now yon may write to your mother," of which 
 privilege you see I am availing myself. 
 
 I made soda biscuits for tea to-night, for the 
 first time. I had to snatch time from a music 
 lesson, and didn't expect they would.be eatable -, 
 but they were first-rate. I wish I could send 
 some with my letter. What funny letters I 
 should have, if I could enclose all I want to 1 
 Well, if you would know what a cook I am you 
 must come up and see. 
 
 How is Fannie ? Tell her we shall want an- 
 other teacher next term, may be, and she 
 must get well fast. I am to have seven music 
 scholars, and perhaps more. Am getting on very 
 nicely, so don't borrow trouble about my worfc 
 ing too hard, for Miss H., my assistant, holds her- 
 self in readiness for all emergencies. Love to 
 
 LIZZIE. 
 
 Tuesday morning, 27th. Our new teacher 
 Miss H. came yesterday afternoon. I hope we 
 shall labor together faithfully for the spiritual 
 welfare of our pupils. I feel that this session 
 must not pass without some fruit to God's glory .- 
 We have two or three in school who profess to 
 have made Jesus their friend, and I design as 
 soon as practicable to propose to them to hold a 
 little prayer meeting, to pray for the descent of ; 
 
166 THE SISTERS. 
 
 God's Spirit among us. Oh ! how my responsi- 
 bilities are increasing, but it is sweet to know 
 that I may come in all my weakness to him 
 whose strength is perfected therein. Oh! I love 
 to trust in him. Precious Saviour ! Precious 
 Friend ! 
 
 Oct. 6. Our family now numbers fourteen ! 
 I feel that it is a responsible thing to have the 
 care of it, and, besides, I have six hours to spend 
 in school every day, and six music scholars to 
 teach, myself, out of school hours. I don't know 
 but it is wrong for me to try to do so much, but 
 I love to work with my might, and there is so 
 much here to be done by somebody. My great- 
 est trial is that I have so little time to spend 
 alone with my God, for I feel that I am entirely 
 dependent upon him, and that without his grace 
 I am nothing. 
 
 Have received intelligence to-day that sister 
 Fannie is worse. I have now very little hope 
 for her, yet it is hard to give up all. O my 
 Father, must it be that she too is to be taken ? 
 How can I be left alone ? Oh ! help me to feel 
 that thou knowest what is best and wilt do all 
 things well. 
 
 Sabbath afternoon, Oct. 9. This has been a 
 lovely day, and for the first time we have been 
 to church together, as a boarding school. I am 
 
RESPONSIBILITIES. 167 
 
 afraid I have been a little vain, and too much 
 elated with having so large a number, but to God 
 alone is due all our success. Have been think- 
 ing this afternoon of the weight of responsibility 
 which is resting upon me, until I am almost 
 crushed beneath it. What could I do, where 
 could I go, had I not a firm hope that I have a 
 Friend whose strength is made perfect in my 
 weakness ! I do long to witness the outpouring 
 of God's Spirit upon this beloved Seminary, 
 to know that these precious souls are inquiring 
 the way to life. Still, I am afraid to do any 
 thing out of the ordinary course, lest it should 
 do more harm than good. Oh that I may learn 
 of the Great Teacher who alone is able to guide 
 and direct me ! 
 
 God has been good in giving me such a kind 
 and faithful assistant. I can not see how I would 
 have her different from what she is. I hope that 
 I shall always treat her kindly and affectionately, 
 for surely she deserves it. The great secret of 
 her willingness to spend and be spent, I doubt 
 not, lies in her devoted piety. It is sweet to 
 have a kindred spirit near, who has felt the 
 Saviour's love, and can sympathize in my anxie- 
 ties as well as joys. May the richest of Heaven's 
 blessings be her reward ! 
 
168 THE SISTERS. 
 
 To HER MOTHER. 
 
 You seldom find a more genteel set of girls 
 than ours. I should not be ashamed to compare 
 them with any boarding school in the land. In 
 fact, we think we have the pleasantest school 
 (numbering forty-three) and the happiest family 
 (numbering seventeen) in New England. How 
 I wish Fannie could be here too. 
 
 Mr. W. has engaged for us the services of 
 "Aunt T." a notable housewife, for two or three 
 days in a week. She has been here to-day for 
 the first time, revolutionizing in the kitchen, 
 making pies, gingerbread, cookies, &c., besides 
 some apple and quince preserves which are first- 
 best. Have I told you that we have in all twelve 
 music scholars, and five in French ? Then Mr. 
 W. has a class in Latin, and I have had two addi- 
 tions to my drawing class the past week. We 
 have ceased expecting that they are all in, for 
 they are coming every week. 
 
 Oct. 16. I have written nothing in my diary 
 since last Sabbath, for I have so many cares that 
 I can scarcely call a moment my own. For two 
 or three weeks I have hardly been able to retire 
 for a single night before midnight, and in the 
 morning I am so drowsy that I rise only in time 
 to dress for breakfast ; then come music lessons 
 
DESIRES FOR A REVIVAL. 169 
 
 till school time. Something must be done, for I 
 feel that by pursuing such a course, I am injur- 
 ing my own soul ; and how can I guide aright 
 those committed to me, without drawing fresh 
 supplies of grace from that Fount whence all 
 my blessings flow ? 
 
 I feel that I am engaged in a noble work, and 
 thank God from my inmost soul that he has 
 given it to me to do. But I have need of earnest, 
 fervent prayer. Oh, how my heart yearns for 
 these precious souls ! I am resolved not to 
 sleep to-riight till I have done something for 
 them. God, give me grace ; for a word fitly 
 spoken, how good it is ! Put thoughts into my 
 heart, and attend my humble efforts with the 
 mighty power of thy Spirit. 
 
 These arduous labors and desires for the ben- 
 efit of her pupils were not long in yielding their 
 precious fruits. Very faithfully was she seconded 
 in them by her assistant, Miss II., whom she 
 truly pronounced a congenial spirit. Indeed, 
 the efforts of these young ladies at this period 
 were such as might well instruct many a professed 
 disciple of Christ, who can find little to do for 
 him. For several weeks, until a suitable matron 
 could be procured, they had, as we have seen, 
 all the care of the household, as well as of the 
 
170 THE SISTERS. 
 
 school ; and it is not too much to say that their 
 management of both was all that could be wished. 
 Neatness and order reigned in every depart- 
 ment ; while unaffected kindness, mingled with, 
 and chastened by a grave seriousness, such as 
 sprung from a deep sense of responsibility, and 
 from constant communion with Heaven, alike con- 
 troled, while they won the hearts of all their 
 pupils. Very soon Elizabeth had joyful facts to 
 record. 
 
 Sabbath eve, Oct. 23. The Spirit of the Lord 
 is evidently among us. Immediately after tea, 
 I told the young ladies that Miss H. and myself 
 were going to our room for a little season of 
 prayer, and proposed to them to do the same. 
 As we were going into church this evening, Miss 
 C. asked Miss H. if she could see her after the 
 service. She told her that, " when they went 
 by themselves to pray, there was no one to con- 
 duct their devotions. At length Miss J. read a 
 prayer and they were much affected." At our 
 evening prayers to-day, sobs were audible in dif- 
 ferent parts of the room, and some of the girls 
 were so much affected with the hymn we sung 
 that they could scarcely finish it. I have been 
 talking with Miss C., and she seems very much 
 distressed, but I fear not so much on account of 
 
REVIVAL IN THE SEMINARY. 171 
 
 her sins as something else. She is a sweet girl, 
 and would to God the one thing needful were 
 added to her virtues. 
 
 Monday eve, 24th. This morning we found 
 Miss J. in deep distress. When the young ladies 
 came down to breakfast, anxiety was depicted on 
 almost every countenance, and when addressed 
 personally, we find that they are feeling deeply. 
 One, who is a professor of religion, says she 
 knows she is not a Christian, and seems as 
 anxious as the others. Not knowing what "to 
 do, and fearing I should do something wrong, 
 I sent for Mr. W. He conversed with Miss J. 
 for some time, and she has spent the day in her 
 room alctae. She says, " Oh, I am so guilty ! " 
 May she find that Jesus alone can cleanse her 
 from guilt. Mr. TV. went into the school and 
 addressed a few words to the pupils, as they 
 repeated yesterday's texts. Oh, how much 
 grace do we need at this crisis ! I am willing 
 to take up my cross, but much fear that I shall 
 be indiscreet in my advice. I feel that prayer 
 is my surest refuge, my only hope for doing 
 good, and I will plead with my heavenly Father 
 to put words into my mouth; to teach me that 
 I may teach others. 
 
 Sabbath, Oct. 31. The past week has been 
 one that will long be remembered. " The Lord 
 
172 THE SISTERS. 
 
 hath done great things for us, whereof we are 
 glad." Seven of our little flock have found the 
 Saviour precious. In some hearts the tempest 
 has raged fearfully, but Christ has spoken peace, 
 and now there is a great calm. For two days, 
 Miss C. was in the deepest distress, and it was 
 almost heart-rending to hear her cries for mercy. 
 Thursday night, we were up with her until after 
 midnight. Just before twelve, she seemed more 
 calm, and entertained a trembling hope that her 
 sins were forgiven. The next morning, before 
 we were dressed, she knocked at our door, and 
 without waiting for us to open it, she came in 
 crying, " Oh, I w r as deceived last night, what 
 shall I do ? " and then, I will seek until I find.' 7 
 She threw herself on her knees and there re- 
 mained through the day, the picture of despair. 
 But in the evening, God whispered peace, and 
 she came down stairs with such a sweet smile 
 on her countenance that none could doubt the 
 greatness of the change. Two others enter- 
 tained a hope the same evening, Miss W. and 
 one of the day scholars. The young ladies in 
 our family have a little prayer meeting every 
 evening, which all attend, and we are hoping for 
 a still greater blessing. Oh, why should our 
 faith be so weak that it can not, like God's love, 
 embrace them all ? 
 
REVIVAL IN THE SEMINARY. 173 
 
 Miss B. was one of the first awakened. Friday 
 evening, while in prayer with E. C., her distress 
 was very great. Hearing her groans and cries 
 I went up stairs, and on entering her room, she 
 threw her arms around me, asking me so earn- 
 estly what she should do, and saying, " Oh ! I 
 will be a Christian." When she came down to 
 the prayer meeting she seemed changed, and 
 has continued in a happier frame of mind since. 
 All seem ready to take up the cross and go to 
 work for Christ. 
 
 This noon in my Sabbath School class I had 
 some personal conversation with J. S. She has 
 no hope in Christ, but promised to give the sub- 
 ject serious attention immediately. Oh, how 
 my heart ought to overflow with gratitude when 
 I recount all God's dealings with me ! Truly I 
 have been led in a way which I knew not. For 
 ever praised be my Saviour, that I am allowed 
 the blessed privilege of bearing a humble part 
 in this holy work. 
 
 I had some conversation with M. C. when we 
 were walking on Friday, and her feelings seemed 
 very tender. Miss H. has just been talking with 
 her again, and she hopes she has given her heart 
 to Christ. If so, she is the eighth over whom 
 we hope angels in heaven have rejoiced during 
 the last week. 
 
174 THE SISTERS. 
 
 Nov. 7. The attention of some of our day 
 scholars, particularly of the younger portion, 
 seems to have been arrested, and some of the 
 little ones think they have resolved to serve the 
 Lord. 
 
 22d. I intend to invite my scholars, who 
 have an interest at the throne of grace, to 
 remain with me after school to-morrow to ask 
 for a more abundant outpouring of God's Spirit 
 here. The Lord direct me in all my doings. 
 
 Hart Female Seminary, Nov. 23, 1853. 
 To REV. D. H. T., OF MT. CARMEL. 
 
 DEAR SIR : I am very happy to have the 
 privilege of acknowledging the receipt of a let- 
 ter from you, and to know that though out of 
 sight, I am not entirely forgotten by my pastor. 
 Truly, the Lord hath done great things for us 
 here. Fifteen of our pupils, including four or 
 five little girls, have come out, as we hope, on 
 the Lord's side. The work commenced in a 
 very quiet way, and has thus gone on to the 
 present time. 
 
 I need not tell you IIOAV entirely inadequate I 
 have felt myself to occupy the position in which 
 I am placed. When I have stopped to reflect 
 that the salvation of an immortal soul may 
 depend upon a word fitly spoken, then I have 
 
ENGAGEMENT OF A MATRON. 175 
 
 felt how weak I am. I know that it is a mo- 
 mentous responsibility, ever, to teach ; but to 
 direct inquiring souls to Christ, to point out 
 clearly the way of salvation, to tell when to 
 warn, when to entreat, when to encourage 
 hope, to speak a word, and the right one, to 
 all, to distinguish between excited feeling 
 and genuine conviction of sin, requires wis- 
 dom and grace such as can be gained only by 
 experience and the teachings of God's Spirit. 
 And what am I, that I should attempt to guide 
 others? " Can the blind lead the blind?" 
 
 We have now forty-five pupils in our school, 
 and eighteen in our family. I have been mat- 
 ron, principal, and all together, but we now 
 have a new helpmeet, and I am hoping to be a 
 little less burdened with care. 
 
 The "helpmeet" here mentioned was MissH., 
 an estimable lady, who had now been employed 
 as matron. She entered warmly into the plans 
 of the teachers and their labors for the good of 
 their pupils, and was a very valuable aid to the 
 success of the institution. 
 
 The subsequent deportment of a few of those 
 who now entertained hope was not altogether 
 such as Elizabeth desired, and it filled her mind 
 with much anxiety and distress. She feared 
 
1T6' THE SISTERS. 
 
 that her own influence over them was not what 
 it should be, and records in her journal many 
 expressions of apprehension as to the result. 
 
 I resolved, she writes, last Sabbath, to invite 
 them to remain after school on Monday, and 
 urge them to be wholly devoted to Christ, to 
 labor for him as good stewards, and to be care- 
 ful not to bring reproach upon his cause. I felt 
 it to be a great cross, but my Saviour helped 
 me to bear it, and gave me words to speak. 
 Fourteen of my pupils remained, and some 
 were absent who, I think, are Christians. 
 
 Sabbath, Dec. 4. Mr. W. preached this after- 
 noon on entire submission to God ; showing that 
 we must accept salvation, if we ever have it, 
 on God's terms. He will not stoop to accommo- 
 date himself to us, but we must receive his 
 offers just as they are, and yield ourselves 
 wholly to him. Oh ! I do believe that I am 
 ready to make this consecration. 
 
 " Here, Lord, I give myself away, 
 'T is all that I can do." 
 
 Take me and do with me just as seemeth 
 good in thy sight ; deprive me of all that I pos- 
 sess, of health and of life itself, if need be, but, 
 Lord, I must be at peace with thee. I can 
 not live so far away from thee. My heart is 
 
CLOSE OF THE TERM. 177 
 
 breaking in view of my ingratitude to thee, and 
 the many mercies with which thou hast all my 
 life crowned my pathway. Grant me the light 
 of thy countenance, and the smile of thine ap- 
 proval ; 't is all that I desire. 
 
 The close of the term was now near at hand. 
 Elizabeth anticipated the vacation with much 
 eagerness, for she was anxious to be with her 
 sister Fannie, who was manifestly approaching 
 her end. Intelligence of her decline had been 
 frequently received, and nothing but the deep 
 interest of the work in which she was engaged 
 kept her from hastening home at once. The 
 last entry in her journal; for the term, breathes 
 the fervency of her desires for the conversion 
 of her remaining pupils. 
 
 Dec. 18. To-day have been reading to the 
 young ladies from Abbie's journal. They were 
 much interested in it, and some of them seemed 
 much affected. Oh that it may be blessed to 
 the salvation of their souls ! Some of the most 
 promising among them, who seem to have every 
 thing but the one thing needful, are almost con- 
 tinually in my thoughts. Nothing but the grace 
 of God can renew their hearts, and to him do I 
 commend them, earnestly praying that our circle 
 12 
 
178 THE SISTERS. 
 
 may not be broken at the last day. May we all 
 unite in singing the songs of redeeming love 
 for ever. 
 
 The labors of the school are now to be ex- 
 changed for those of the sick room. It is an 
 appropriate place in which to speak of that 
 loved sister, to sketch another picture of youth- 
 ful piety, and behold how, sustained by it, the 
 beautiful and tender may die 1 
 
FANNIE. 179 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Fannie Her early character Conversion Diary Efforts of use- 
 fulness 
 
 FANNIE, the youngest of the three, was, in 
 most respects, much like her sisters. In her 
 natural love of books and study she even ex- 
 celled them. Reading' aloud to her mother, and 
 especially to her aged grandmother, was one of 
 her favorite occupations. Often, in her early 
 childhood, would she follow her mother about 
 with her book, amid the labors of the house- 
 hold, reading, asking questions, and manifesting 
 eager desires for gaining knowledge on every 
 subject. 
 
 In her temperament she was quick, ardent, 
 impatient of reproof, though easily influenced 
 by an appeal to her better feelings. She early 
 manifested a mature cast of thought and ex- 
 pression, so that her letters and writings at the 
 age of twelve appear more like the productions 
 of one twice her age than those of a mere child. 
 The writer remembers an occasion in which the 
 
180 THE SISTERS. 
 
 pupils of her sister's school in Mount Carmel 
 prepared " compositions " for prizes, of which 
 he was one of the committee of award. One 
 of the pieces, not then known to be hers, was 
 noticed as far superior to the rest ; but the ma- 
 turity of thought and style displayed in it led 
 him to doubt its having been written by any of 
 the pupils, and the prize was, on this account, 
 adjudged to another piece. The gratification 
 of this indirect compliment to its merit amply 
 consoled her for the loss, and an extra prize was 
 privately conferred upon her, as a compensa- 
 tion. 
 
 Fannie's attention was first effectively awa- 
 kened to the subject of religion in the spring 
 of 1849, when she was eleven years old. A 
 work of grace was then enjoyed in Mt. Carmel, 
 in which a considerable number of the youth 
 were embraced. She has left on record the fol- 
 lowing account of her experience at this time, 
 having, like Elizabeth, commenced a private 
 journal of her life immediately after Abbie's 
 death, and, evidently, in imitation of her ex- 
 ample. 
 
 The commencement of my religious impres- 
 sions I owe, under God, to my mothers prayers. 
 Often, when I was quite small, and slept in her 
 
HER CONVERSION. 181 
 
 room, I would be awakened by her voice ; and, 
 as I listened to her and my father in earnest 
 prayer for their children, I wept in silence, and 
 felt that I ought to love God. Alas ! when 
 morning came, I forgot those feelings in play, 
 and was as thoughtless as ever. Yet those im- 
 pressions have never been wholly effaced. 
 About three years ago it pleased God to pour 
 out his Holy Spirit upon this community, and I 
 then hoped that I obtained an interest in Christ. 
 I believe that the weekly inquiry meetings 
 which were held at the house of our pastor, 
 and the little afternoon prayer meetings with 
 Mrs. W., were blessed to my soul. I felt then 
 a new life within me, and longed to do some- 
 thing for the cause of my Saviour. But as the 
 interest subsided I was, in a measure, drawn 
 back to the world, and I grieve to say that I 
 can recall seasons spent in the closet in which I 
 had no enjoyment, but prayer was a cold and 
 heartless exercise. Thanks be to God that he 
 did not cut me off from his favor, but has, I 
 hope, led me by my failures to see my own 
 weakness, and trust alone in him. God grant 
 that I may never more go astray. 
 
 These " afternoon prayer meetings " were 
 occasions of much interest. They were attended 
 
182 THE SISTERS. 
 
 by the young girls of the village, many of whom 
 in turn, led in prayer. The propriety of her 
 language, and the glow and fervor of her feel- 
 ings in these exercises will never be forgotten. 
 
 Often, likewise, did the pupils of the school 
 remain, after dismission, for a prayer meeting 
 by themselves. A lady residing in the house 
 where the school was temporarily held, says 
 that she frequently overheard these children at 
 their devotions, and was much impressed with 
 the earnestness and solemnity with which they 
 were conducted. 
 
 The death of Abbie exerted a very marked 
 influence upon Fannie. It led to a new conse- 
 cration of herself to God, and awakened a 
 strong desire to imitate one who had so beauti- 
 fully exemplified the power and blessedness of 
 religion. Her private journal was then com- 
 menced, and continued for about a year, till she 
 was called to follow the dear departed through 
 a similar scene of triumph to her rest. This 
 journal, with a few letters to her friends, will 
 exhibit, with peculiar interest, her religious 
 character and history during this period. 
 
 Saturday, Aug. 14, 1852. 
 I have been some time considering what I 
 believe to be my duty, if I have any reason to 
 
GOVERNMENT OF TEMPER. 183 
 
 think myself a child of God. I am desirous to 
 unite with his people, but have had misgivings 
 lest I should fall short of my profession. I wish 
 to fill sister A.'s place, not only in the family, 
 but in the church ; and though this I feel to be 
 impossible, yet I may by divine assistance do 
 something. I think her place ought not to be 
 vacant over even one communion. One reason 
 that influences me strongly to this important step 
 is that I think it may be easier for me to speak 
 to others on the subject of their salvation. If I 
 know my own heart, I do desire to be the means 
 of converting some souls, for as yet I have done 
 nothing in the vineyard of the Lord. 
 
 18th. Oh, when shall I learn to govern my 
 temper and set a watch over my tongue ! I 
 have hoped that I should so fill sister A.'s place 
 as in some measure to lessen 'ma's and sister's 
 grief at her removal, but I am afraid that as 
 they see my perverseness, they will feel more 
 and more the want of her kind and gentle in- 
 fluence upon the family circle. I do earnestly 
 desire to overcome this evil temper, and the sins 
 which so easily beset me, and live a life of true 
 devotedness to Christ, but it seems, at times, as 
 if Satan had dominion over me. "Am I his or 
 am I not?" 
 
 20th. Yesterday morning my mother and my- 
 
184 THE SISTERS. 
 
 self visited my sister's grave, after which I called 
 on C.j and said a few words to her upon the im- 
 portance of making her peace with God. I do 
 not know the state of her mind, but she seemed 
 quite tender, and I feel that I ought to do all in 
 my power to lead her to Christ. We have been 
 bosom companions for more than three years, 
 and have been in the habit of confiding to each 
 other what we would to none else ; and now if 
 we were both Christians, we might be a great 
 help to each other, and be the humble instru- 
 ments of leading some of our impenitent friends 
 to Christ. God, help me to be faithful. 
 
 Soon after, she addressed to this young friend 
 the following note : 
 
 DEAR C. I am obliged to stay at home from 
 school to-day. But I have something to say to 
 you which for some time I have felt it my duty 
 to say, but have not had courage. Have you 
 yet given yourself in sweet submission to Christ ? 
 I hope you have, but know not. I feel, or at 
 least hope, that I have some interest in Christ. 
 We have long been, I trust, friends in a worldly 
 sense, but have we been united by the love of 
 God ? I have long prayed for your conversion, 
 but I fear that I have not lived as I ought, and 
 
LETTER TO C. 185 
 
 that I have done wrong in neglecting to express 
 to you these feelings of my heart. As I love 
 you and desire your happiness, I beg you to 
 consider these things. 
 
 You know that ? during the last revival, some 
 of the girls who were seeking to become children 
 of God, met at Mrs. W.'s and had a little prayer 
 meeting, and afterwards we met by ourselves 
 after school, I think, once a week. I found that 
 these were a great benefit to me, and I trust to 
 others that attended them ; and I have been 
 thinking whether we might not find it profitable 
 thus to meet Wednesdays and Fridays to pray 
 for each other, and for those around us. 
 
 I pray that you may become a humble, active 
 Christian. I do not say this because I feel capa- 
 ble of leading you to Jesus. Par from it. But 
 I say it in love, and ask you to go to him who 
 can render all needed assistance. It is hard for 
 me thus to write, but as it is written in love, I 
 hope you will receive it kindly and admit Christ 
 
 into your heart. 
 
 Yours, for ever, 
 
 FANNIE. 
 
 26th. I have attended the prayer meeting this 
 evening, and know not when I have enjoyed 
 it so much. I called for M. to go with me, and 
 as A. was there, they both went. I intend to 
 
186 THE SISTERS. 
 
 make a practice of getting some one to accom- 
 pany me every week. 
 
 29th. To-day brother S. and myself were ex- 
 amined for admission to the church. I thank 
 God that he put it into S.'s heart to come for- 
 ward with me. Oh, may we not be deceived, 
 but set such an example before our companions, 
 and make such efforts for their salvation as shall 
 lead them to see that we have been with Jesus ! 
 
 Sept. 1. M. P. came yesterday to spend a 
 day or two with us, and I was not permitted 
 last evening such a season of retirement as I 
 usually have. Although I did not neglect my 
 private duties, yet I was not alone where I could 
 pour out my whole soul to God feeling that no 
 eye but his beheld me. But this morning I 
 have stolen away from her and my cousin, for a 
 little while, and am now alone with my God. 
 Oh, blessed privilege of prayer ! I do feel that 
 there is no employment I love so well. In the 
 few enjoyments of this world, there is nothing 
 that can satisfy the longings of a thirsty soul, 
 but here I can pour out my heart to God, feeling 
 that he will hear and bless beyond all that I can 
 ask or think. And this room seems to shed a 
 hallowed influence on my soul, for it leads me to 
 think of our dear Abbie and her glorious em- 
 ployments in heaven. Since her death, most of 
 
PROFESSION OF RELIGION. 187 
 
 my seasons of retirement nave been spent here, 
 and I feel that I do enjoy them. 
 
 8th. Cousin E. went home last Saturday and 
 I accompanied her, but came back this morning. 
 I had a very pleasant visit, yet I am glad to be 
 at home, for here I can come to the throne of 
 grace at any time without interruption. Before 
 retiring for the night we had some precious 
 seasons of prayer together, and in the morning 
 I arose before the rest, that I might have some 
 time to be alone. These seasons I enjoyed more 
 than any other part of my visit. 
 
 12th. This day has been one of peculiar inter- 
 est to my soul. I could not attend church this 
 morning on account of the storm, as I have a bad 
 cold, but I enjoyed a precious season of commu- 
 nion with God. Went in the afternoon, and S. 
 and myself publicly professed our faith in Christ. 
 It was with peculiarly interesting feelings that 
 I took this important step. When I think that 
 I am to occupy the seat at the table of the Lord 
 which has been left vacant by my dear departed 
 sister, I feel that my responsibilities are indeed 
 great. She was a valuable member of the 
 church, and I ought by every means in my 
 power to fill her place. God helping me, I will 
 try. 
 
 17th. I have commenced to take charge of the 
 
188 THE SISTERS. 
 
 younger department of E.'s school. I have now 
 but eight pupils, but I love to teach them, and 
 I pray for grace to teach them not only to im- 
 prove their minds but their hearts. I have great 
 need to watch carefully and constantly my con- 
 duct, for I have taken the vows of God upon me, 
 and others are looking to see whether there is 
 really any difference between me and them. 
 
 31st. My heart is overflowing with love to 
 God for all his mercies towards me. Our prayer 
 meeting was held last evening. A. and E. came 
 up from school in order to attend it, and passed 
 the night with me. I felt that then was the 
 time to speak with A. upon the concerns of her 
 soul. She was very much affected, and told me 
 that she had never felt so before. I prayed 
 with her and it was a long time before she could 
 rise from her knees. She said she wanted to 
 give her heart to Christ, but she did not know 
 how. I could only point her to Jesus and com- 
 mend her to God. We went to meeting. She 
 said she enjoyed it very much, for she felt it was 
 jusi what she needed, and yet she did not feel 
 Christ to be her Saviour. We knelt in prayer 
 joined by E. This time A. tried to pray, and 
 her prayer I trust was answered. Some fifteen 
 or twenty minutes after we retired she whis- 
 pered to me, " I think I do now feel the love of 
 
PRIVATE DEVOTION. 189 
 
 Christ in my heart." Oh, what joyful news was 
 this ! We awoke very early in the morning and 
 her first words were, " Oh, I am so happy, my 
 wonder is that I could have lived so long in 
 sin ! " She has indeed appeared to-day like a 
 changed person. E. says that her own mind 
 has been more than usually interested in religion 
 and she wants to come to Christ, but something 
 is in the way. Lord, remove this " something/ 7 
 and make her truly thine.* 
 
 So numerous at this time were the family at 
 home, that Fannie, as did Abbie at a former 
 period, found great difficulty in securing the 
 needful privacy for her hours of devotion. This 
 will explain the following extract. What can 
 be more touching than a young girl of fourteen 
 recording such sad lamentations that she can 
 find no where a place for undisturbed retirement 
 and prayer ? 
 
 Oct. 18. Oh that I might have a place where 
 
 *The young ladies here spoken of have now, we trust, been reunited 
 to her who so ardently sought their salvation. A. from this time ap- 
 peared a decided Christian and was soon after received to the church. 
 She subsequently fell a victim to that same scourge of our climate, con- 
 sumption, and died in the spring of 1858 Her death was eminently 
 peaceful and happy E too, died of the same disease and on the very 
 same week. In her sickness, it is believed that the " something " which 
 had so long kept her from Christ was removed, and her last hours were 
 cheered by his presence and support. 
 
190 THE SISTERS. 
 
 I could go and commune with God and know 
 that I should not be interrupted ! After dear 
 sister Abbie died I felt that I could get nearest 
 to God in her room, and loved to go there for 
 prayer, but I was obliged to give up that sacred 
 place. I then went to the carriage house, but 
 this I could not long do unobserved, and I next 
 resorted to the north chamber. Here for a time 
 I was not interrupted, and I had just begun to 
 be thankful for the privilege, when even this 
 was taken from me. This made my tears flow, 
 and it seemed as if my last refuge was forbidden 
 me. My mother has spoken to me recently for 
 being late at breakfast. I know I ought to be 
 punctual, but I do not feel as if I wanted break- 
 fast till I have first thanked God for his protec- 
 tion and besought his guidance ; and the morn- 
 ings are so short that I have no time for this 
 before breakfast. I am going to ask 'ma to wake 
 me in the morning as soon as she rises, and at 
 that hour I hope I can have the north chamber. 
 Nov. 13. Have been very anxious to go to 
 the city that I might purchase some tracts for 
 distribution. To-day was enabled to do so. I 
 spent two or three hours at the Depository very 
 pleasantly. I ask God's blessing upon these 
 tracts, and on all my endeavors to do good, and 
 desire to be more faithful in duty hereafter. 
 
ORDINATION OF REY. MR. T. 191 
 
 15th. What can I do to save the souls around 
 me ? Something must be done, and WHAT CAN 
 I DO? 
 
 Jan. 5. I have just retired to my room to 
 review the scenes of this day, so full of solemn 
 interest. Rev. Mr. T. has to-day been ordained 
 as the pastor of this people ; and how thankful 
 we ought to be that we are again granted so 
 rich a blessing. Never did I attend a service 
 so interesting, and so well calculated to make us 
 all feel the responsibilities devolving upon us. 
 May the services of this day and the labors of 
 our beloved pastor be a savor of life unto life to 
 multitudes of undying souls. 
 
 The following will serve to show her fidelity 
 to herself in discerning and correcting her faults. 
 
 March 1. I have just been unkind to E. D. 
 (her younger brother.) Oh, when shall I learn 
 to govern this wicked temper ? I do not enough 
 consider what an influence I am exerting over 
 my little brothers. I have asked God to forgive 
 me. I will ask the same of E. D., and endeavor 
 in the strength of Christ not to give way to this 
 infirmity again. 
 
 DEAR E. D. I am very sorry that I was so 
 unkind to you, I have been praying God to 
 
192 THE SISTERS. 
 
 forgive me and I trust he has washed away my 
 sin. And now I want to ask if you will forgive 
 me, and Christ helping me I will try to be kinder 
 and better in future. God sees all that we do, 
 and knows all our thoughts. I wish we could 
 all love and serve God always who has sent his 
 Son to die for us sinners. Will you forgive me ? 
 Prom your wicked, but sorry sister, 
 
 FANNIE. 
 
 March 21. I left a note for C. to-day, in which 
 I urged upon her the necessity of coming to 
 Jesus. I know that I can effect nothing of my- 
 self, but I pray for the blessing of God upon it, 
 and do hope that she will be brought to him. 
 
 Monday morning. 
 
 MY BEAR C.: Oh that I could express to 
 you the feelings I have had this morning of love 
 to your undying soul ! This lovely morning 
 reminds me of the time when the saintly spirit 
 of our Abbie winged its flight to heaven. I 
 have been reviewing, with sad pleasure, those 
 last days that she spent here ; and, as I think 
 how she was enabled to bear with such Chris- 
 tian fortitude and patience all her sufferings, 
 and soar, with faith and holy joy, above this 
 world, I long to possess, and have others pos- 
 
LETTER TO C. 193 
 
 sess, the same blessed hope. Nor have I for- 
 gotten those words, which she uttered with so 
 much earnestness, " Oh ! do tell them all, tell 
 every body of the love of Jesus, and urge them 
 to flee, without delay, to him their only hope. 77 
 Will you not come now, dear C., and find in 
 Christ those joys which you can have no where 
 else ? Your neglected Saviour has long borne 
 with you, and will you longer refuse his prof- 
 fered mercy ? Will you reject the Lord, who 
 bought you with his own Uoodj and still showers 
 unnumbered blessings along your path ? Oh ! I 
 ask you to consider the debt of love you owe to 
 him, and grieve him no longer by despising his 
 glorious offers. 
 
 May there be joy in heaven over another soul 
 saved by the matchless grace of the Redeemer, 
 is the constant and earnest prayer of your 
 
 affectionate companion, 
 
 FANNIE.* 
 
 * Even as we now write, C. has been called away. The faithful coun- 
 sels and prayers of her young friend were not in vain. She yielded 
 her heart to the Saviour, and to great natural sweetness of disposition 
 added the yet higher graces of piety. In the summer of 1858 she grad 
 uated with honor at the Packer Institute, in Brooklyn, N. Y., and 
 came home with a slight cough, which, alas! speedily ripened into that 
 fatal malady which bears away so many of the young and beautiful to 
 the grave Her death was more than peaceful, it was triumphant. 
 It would be difficult to say whether the influence of " the sisters " upon 
 their pupils and companions was more marked in teaching them how 
 to live, or to die ! 
 
 13 
 
194 THE SISTERS. 
 
 March 25. In reviewing my diary I find so 
 many resolutions made and broken, and renewed 
 and re-broken, that I hardly dare to make any 
 more. But, if I know my own heart, I desire 
 to live nearer to Christ, to imbibe his spirit, 
 and to follow him to the end. Do thou help me, 
 God, trusting in thee, and knowing that with- 
 out thee I am nothing, solemnly to resolve, 
 
 1. To trample the world and self under my 
 feet, and endeavor to place God supreme upon 
 the throne of my heart. 
 
 2. To pray more earnestly for the welfare of 
 Zion, and especially for the dear souls that are 
 perishing around me ; and to wrestle with God 
 daily for a revival of his work in this place. 
 
 3. To strive, from day to day, to make ad- 
 vances in holiness, and do something for God's 
 glory, and to ask myself every night what 
 record the past day has carried into eternity. 
 
 4. To endeavor so to demean myself that the 
 world shall " take knowledge of me that I have 
 been with Jesus. 7 ' 
 
 5. To endeavor to overcome the secret sins 
 of my heart, such as pride, envy, &c. Yea, to 
 pray, and strive, and wrestle, till they are en- 
 tirely rooted out. 
 
 6. To keep the end of life constantly in view, 
 and be daily preparing for it, so that when 
 
COMPLETION OF HER FIFTEENTH YEAR. 195 
 
 death shall come ; to call me home, he may not 
 be an unwelcome messenger. 
 
 These resolutions I will renew every day ; 
 and, in the strength of God, for I have none of 
 my own, I will endeavor to keep them. So help 
 me, God. 
 
 April 13. Have to-day completed my fifteenth 
 year ; and, as I look back on my sinful life, I 
 can not but wonder at the goodness of God in 
 sparing me, that I might repent of my sins and 
 turn to him. Although I have not made much 
 advancement in religion, I do trust that I have 
 given myself to God, to be his for ever. 
 
 I have to-day visited my sister's grave, and 
 placed upon it a bunch of the first wild flowers 
 of spring, which I plucked, a few days since, 
 from the mountain side. It recalls to my mind 
 her words of holy trust, " I shall very soon be 
 where flowers will never fade." Heavenly 
 Father, help me to commence this year with 
 new purposes of heart to serve thee through 
 life, and be prepared for a happy death, and for 
 an entrance into that world of light and purity 
 whither our beloved one has gone. 
 
 May 2. Monday morning. heavenly Father, 
 help me, by thy Holy Spirit, to live this week 
 more devoted to thee. Let the love of Christ 
 be shed into my heart, and let the world have 
 
196 THE SISTERS. 
 
 no more dominion over me. This I ask for 
 Jesus 7 sake. Amen. 
 
 17th. Elizabeth has gone to-day to Plymouth. 
 As I think of my dear sisters, who have done 
 so much for me, and feel that I am left here 
 without them, I can not refrain my tears. Such 
 a sense of loneliness has crept over me as I 
 never felt before. I don't know but this is 
 wrong ; if so, God, forgive me. May I be 
 enabled to trust thee, and feel that all my trials, 
 if rightly improved, will work for my good. 
 And Oh ! make me more faithful to my dear 
 mother, and endeavor to lessen her sorrows by 
 my readiness to do my whole duty. My trust 
 is alone in thee, without thee I can do nothing. 
 
 May 25. I have just been viewing the twi- 
 light of the lovely Sabbath eve. How should 
 such a scene lead our thoughts to heaven, and 
 to him who reigns over all. How does it im- 
 press us with his grandeur and power. "Would 
 that I could always feel as I do at such a time ! 
 
 Oh that the Lord would pour out his Spirit 
 upon us and revive his work, and that there 
 might be a great and general ingathering into 
 his garner ! Lord, remember my dear little 
 brothers, and bring them now, while young, 
 into thy fold ; and may we all meet, an un- 
 broken family not one lost in heaven. 
 
LETTER TO A. 197 
 
 To A. 
 
 MY DEAR A. : I am very glad to hear that 
 it is still your determination to live for Christ, 
 and it is my daily prayer for you that you may 
 not waver or be led astray from him. It seems 
 to me that you ought, if you love Christ, to feel 
 it your duty and high privilege to avow pub- 
 licly your love for him, and partake of the em- 
 blems of his body and tlood which were offered 
 for our sins. I do not feel capable of advising 
 you, for it is a solemn matter, resting between 
 God and your own soul ; but I ask you to give it 
 your most prayerful consideration, and decide it 
 as you believe God would have you do. In my 
 own experience I think it has been a shield to 
 me many times, to remember that the vows of 
 God are upon me, and that I am compassed 
 about with a great cloud of witnesses, who are 
 looking to see if there is really any love of 
 Jesus in my heart. Oh that I could always 
 remember this ! 
 
 Believe me, as ever, yours, 
 
 FANNIE. 
 
 July 11. I have this morning enjoyed a 
 precious season of communion with God. I 
 trust, (and hope I am not deceived,) that my 
 sins are forgiven, and that I am accepted of 
 
198 THE SISTERS. 
 
 God through Christ. I have been thinking of 
 the redeemed spirits who have gone before us, 
 and have been reading some beautiful hymns 
 about their happiness, and I feel as if I could 
 almost wish to go and be with them. Oh that 
 through faith in Jesus, I may know assuredly 
 
 that 
 
 " God hath laid up in heaven for me 
 
 A crown which can not fade, 
 The righteous Judge, at that great day, 
 Shall place it on my head ! " 
 
 Dear child of God her desires were nearer 
 fulfillment than she thought. A few more short 
 months of languishing and weakness, yet of 
 delightful peace and joy, and that crown will 
 have been attained. The flower that drooped 
 so early, amid its opening beauty and fragrance, 
 shall be transplanted to bloom in the celestial 
 paradise for ever ! 
 
SICKNESS. 199 
 
 CHAPTEE X. 
 
 Fannie- Sickness and death. 
 
 IN the latter part of July appeared the first 
 symptom of that disease which was so soon to 
 remove our Fannie from earth. During a visit 
 to Elizabeth, in Plymouth, it was noticed that 
 she had a cough, the effect, it was supposed, 
 of a slight cold recently taken. This cough, 
 instead* of subsiding, lingered from week to 
 week, notwithstanding the vigorous use of the 
 remedies which are usual in such cases, and the 
 quick eye of maternal watchfulness took the 
 alarm. Her strength very soon began to fail, 
 and her countenance to take on, almost imper- 
 ceptibly, those changes which reveal so surely 
 the presence of the destroyer within. These 
 symptoms were at length mentioned to her by 
 her mother, who expressed her deep concern 
 for them, and her fear that she, too, had not 
 long to remain below. 
 
 How will this youthful disciple, looking out 
 on life in all the freshness of her young hopes 
 
200 THE SISTERS. 
 
 and expectations, receive such an intimation 
 as this? 
 
 In her diary, under date of Aug. 7, she writes 
 thus : 
 
 I have not been well for a week, in conse- 
 quence of a severe cold, which has caused me to 
 cough almost constantly, and I have but very lit- 
 tle strength, so that I shall be obliged to remain 
 away from church to-day. I have slept with 
 'ma the past two nights, and she told me that 
 she thought my cough was something more 
 than a cold, and she was afraid that my life 
 would be short. I was surprised, for I had sup- 
 posed it to be only a cold, but I trust I feel 
 resigned to the will of God. I trust that he 
 has forgiven my sins through the blood of the 
 Lamb, and I know that " He doeth all things 
 well." I wish to understand clearly my situa- 
 tion. I do not want to be deceived, and I trust 
 the Lord will prepare me for all he has in store 
 for me. If he has a work for me on earth to 
 perform, I pray that I may be enabled to per- 
 form it aright ; but, if he designs to take me 
 away from the sins and temptations of this life, 
 may I be fitted to shine as one of his chosen 
 ones in heaven. Only let me be prepared for 
 health or sickness, life or death, and I can com- 
 
ELIZABETH'S RETURN. 201 
 
 mit myself into the hands of God, feeling that 
 he doeth right in all things. 
 
 Elizabeth closed the first term of her school 
 August 10. She knew that Fannie had had a 
 severe cold, and some cough, but little sus- 
 pected the change which two short weeks had 
 wrought. Hastening home with fondest antici- 
 pations, she ran into the room where Fannie, 
 wrapped in her white loose dress, was sitting 
 by the window. One glance at that dress, and 
 the pale countenance which met her gaze, so 
 vividly recalling the recollection of Abbie in 
 her sickness, revealed to her the whole sad 
 reality, and snatching hastily one kiss, and one 
 pressure of the hand, she rushed to another 
 room, and threw herself upon the bed in a burst 
 of uncontrollable grief. 
 
 It was thenceforth her special care, during 
 her five weeks' vacation, to attend to the invalid. 
 All that the tenderest sisterly affection could 
 devise was done. To gather for her the freshest 
 flowers, to prepare the nicest delicacies, to ride 
 with her, and to guard against every exposure, 
 were her occupation and delight. She was soon 
 rewarded with the signs of improvement. The 
 cough abated, strength seemed to return, and 
 at the expiration of the vacation Elizabeth 
 
202 THE SISTERS. 
 
 resumed her school, believing that the danger 
 was nearly past. Arrangements were even 
 made, in case an assistant in the school should 
 be needed, for Fannie to take that place. 
 
 Alas for human hopes ! On that very day 
 Fannie wrote in her journal for the last time ! 
 
 Sept. 14. I have for the past five weeks been 
 laid aside by sickness, and been obliged to give 
 up writing in my diary, although I often wished 
 it. I desire to recount the loving kindness of 
 my heavenly Father in all the mercies which he 
 has bestowed upon me. Such kind parents to 
 care for me, brothers and a sister to be with me, 
 and thousands of blessings which many do not 
 enjoy. Sister has returned to P. to-day. I 
 feel that I shall miss her greatly, but the Lord 
 is with me and I shall not be alone ; and I hope 
 and trust she will be more useful there. 
 
 Sabbath before last I rode to church, and 
 attended the communion. I was much fatigued 
 when I came home, but my soul, I trust, was 
 refreshed. I have been rather worse for a few 
 days past, but feel a little better to-day, though 
 I am very weak and continue to cough some. 
 I know not the designs of the Lord concerning 
 me, but I think I feel resigned to his holy will. 
 Oh that I may continually live prepared, so that 
 
ADVANCING DISEASE. 203 
 
 when death does come I may enter joyfully the 
 dark valley which leads to the heavenly man- 
 sions above ! 
 
 It is needless to recount the well-known 
 stages of that dread disease which was now 
 rapidly wearing away her life. For a time it 
 seemed probable that she might recover; but, as 
 the cool autumnal evenings drew on, she began 
 to have daily chills, and soon the fatal hec- 
 tic burned upon her cheek, life's last frail 
 flower, that blooms to deck the beautiful for the 
 grave. 
 
 At Thanksgiving her eldest brother being 
 about to depart, to spend the winter at the 
 South, had a long, affecting interview with her, 
 and they exchanged with each other the part- 
 ing farewell. About the same time she was 
 removed into that beloved south chamber, which 
 had been hallowed to her as the dying room of 
 Abbie. It had no gloom for her, but when the 
 suggestion was made she responded joyfully, 
 " Oh ! yes, I love that room, I would rather be 
 there than any where else." 
 
 The following brief note was addressed by 
 Fannie, in her weakness, to her second brother: 
 
204 THE SISTERS. 
 
 Dec. 23, 1853. 
 
 DEAR BROTHER : I have failed a good deal 
 since you left home, and can scarcely guide my 
 pencil, but must write to you, since it is uncer- 
 tain whether we meet again on earth. I feel 
 that the scenes of this life will soon be over 
 with me and I shall enter into rest ; and how 
 pleasing the thought that so many of our family 
 are God's children. Persevere, dear brother, in 
 your Christian course, and you shall at last re- 
 ceive a crown of life which fadeth not away. 
 Your affectionate sister, 
 
 FANNIE. 
 
 Fannie had been very much attached to the 
 Sabbath School, especially to the class of which 
 she was teacher, One of her last attempts at 
 writing was for the purpose of sending them a 
 message of love, and entreaty that they would, 
 without delay, secure an interest in Christ. Be- 
 fore, however, it was finished, her strength was 
 exhausted and she was obliged to leave it, sim- 
 ply adding " &c." The following is the note : 
 
 MY DEAR FRIENDS : Although I can scarcely 
 guide my pen, yet feeling as I do for your dear 
 immortal souls, I can not forbear addressing a 
 word to those whom I have so long known and 
 
ELIZABETH'S JOURNAL. 205 
 
 loved, and with whom I have so long associated. 
 I long to have you all become the devoted fol- 
 lowers of Jesus, and show to the world your 
 determination to live for his service, &c. 
 
 The second term of the Seminary closed Dec. 
 22, and Elizabeth hastened home to take her 
 place by the sick bed. Henceforth, as at the 
 death of Abbie, it will be our privilege to read 
 the record of the last hours as written by her 
 while watching and waiting for the departure. 
 
 Mt. Carmel, Dec. 25. This is the last Sab- 
 bath of the year, and, in all probability, the last 
 our dear Fannie will spend on earth. She seems 
 to be sinking rapidly, and says that she shall 
 continue but little longer. I had expected that 
 she would go down in the spring, but was 
 wholly unprepared to find that the time of her 
 departure is so near. I can scarcely wish, how- 
 ever, to have her live to suffer as Abbie did. Oh 
 how much reason have w T e to rejoice and bless 
 God that she is so well prepared to go ! Fan- 
 nie was poorly fitted to buffet the trials of life ; 
 and, should her days be prolonged, she would 
 experience many conflicts. When I realize that 
 I shall soon be left without a sister, it seems so 
 hard, but it is better to have sisters in heaven 
 
206 THE SISTEES. 
 
 than sisters on earth, because they are there 
 safe in the arms of a precious Saviour, who will 
 be to them more than all earthly friends. 
 
 TO HER BROTHER S. 
 
 DEAR BROTHER : On Sunday Fannie seemed 
 so very feeble that we scarcely expected she 
 would continue through the day. She lay with 
 her eyes closed and took almost nothing, but 
 the following night she rested better. She 
 seemed pleased with your letter, and says she 
 is so glad S. is a Christian, for the separation 
 will be short, and we shall soon meet again. 
 How much we have to be grateful for ! What 
 is our affliction, compared with what it would 
 have been had we not abundant reason to be- 
 lieve that she is prepared for a home above. 
 
 On Sabbath evening Fannie wished the chil- 
 dren to be called in, and gave them each a little 
 keepsake. Her smallest picture, (the moonlight 
 scene,) her gold ring, and one of her books she 
 wished given to you. She feels that her worldly 
 affairs are now all arranged, and is calmly and 
 patiently awaiting her summons home. Death 
 is to her disarmed of all his terrors, for she 
 knows that her Saviour's presence will light up 
 the dark valley, and that heaven's portals will 
 
SUFFERING. 207 
 
 be open to receive her. Blessed hope ! is she 
 not to be envied ? 
 
 LIZZIE. 
 
 Jan. 8. Our dear Fannie is still spared to us ? 
 although two weeks since we had no thought 
 that she would continue so long. Some days 
 she has been comparatively comfortable, and 
 often it has seemed as if she could live but little 
 longer. Her principal suffering arises from the 
 soreness occasioned by having lain so long in 
 one posture, and from her swollen limbs. On 
 Friday morning we supposed her dying. About 
 4 o'clock 'ma lay down, and I soon after observed 
 that F. breathed with great difficulty and opened 
 a door to give her more air. She said, " I shall 
 live but little longer, I want to see them all." I 
 immediately called the family, and as they came 
 in she just whispered, " Come, Lord Jesus, come 
 quickly." "We heard that strange gurgling sound 
 in her throat peculiar to a dying person, and 
 doubted not that all would soon be over. But 
 after a fit of coughing she revived, and 7 ma asked 
 her how she felt when she thought herself dying. 
 She replied that " she had not a fear she felt 
 it would be better to depart and be with Christ." 
 
 We know not how long she may be continued 
 to us, but it seems that she must soon depart. 
 
208 THE SISTERS. 
 
 How blessed to believe that she will be taken 
 home to glory. There she will meet two of our 
 dear family who have gone before her, never to 
 be again separated. 
 
 And oh, the joyous greetings of sister and brother dear, 
 As within that blessed world above our loved one shall 
 
 appear ! 
 
 A happy, happy angel band, they'll walk the golden street 
 And cast their crowns of victory before the Saviour's feet. 
 A golden harp he '11 give her, and a robe of spotless 
 
 white, 
 
 Emblem of Heaven's purity, shall clothe her spirit bright. 
 Then every sorrow shall be past, and all her pains and 
 
 fears, 
 For Jesus, with his own kind hand, shall wipe away all 
 
 tears. 
 We would not, sister, keep thee here, when such a home 
 
 above 
 
 Is waiting to receive thee our weary, wounded dove ; 
 But we '11 thankfully resign thee to joys no tongue can tell, 
 And we'll bless our heavenly Father who doeth all things 
 
 well. 
 
 Wednesday evening, Jan. 11, 1854. 
 
 " 'T is finished, the conflict is past ! 
 The heaven-born spirit has fled ! " 
 
 Dear, dear Fannie. She sleeps in Jesus, and 
 is clothed now in the white robes of heaven ! 
 
 On Sunday she had two attacks of bleeding at 
 the nose, and on Monday morning another which 
 
LAST MOMENTS. 209 
 
 continued three hours, though not very violent. 
 Monday night she slept quietly, but was very 
 restless and uneasy through the day. About 
 six on Tuesday evening she commenced bleed- 
 ing at the lungs when she coughed. I sat up 
 with her alone, but as the hemorrhage increased 
 I called 7 ma, about eleven. She coughed for 
 nearly an hour without cessation, then was able 
 to take a little tea and cracker with some pre- 
 served peaches. She said, " How nice these 
 peaches are," and admired a little bouquet which 
 Mrs. M. had sent her. Many times in looking 
 at those flowers she said, " beautiful, beautiful ! " 
 After a little the coughing and bleeding com- 
 menced again, and she said, " How weak I am 
 getting, my days are almost numbered." At 
 one, we perceived a change and hastened to 
 call 'pa. She said, " I am going. Lord Jesus, 
 receive my spirit." Then soon after, " My love 
 to all, good-by." 
 
 Soon she revived again, and said to us many 
 precious things which we can never forget. She 
 earnestly entreated her little brothers who were 
 weeping by her bed to prepare for death. " Boys," 
 said she, "you must meet me in heaven, love 
 the Sabbath School, learn your lessons well, and 
 try to understand them." 7 Pa repeated the 
 verse, " On Jordan's rugged banks I stand," and 
 14 
 
210 THE SISTERS. 
 
 as he uttered the last line, she exclaimed, " I Ve 
 no possessions here." 'Ma asked, " Would you, 
 if you could, come back to enjoy worldly posses- 
 sions ? " " Oh ! no," she quickly replied, " you 
 Jcnoiv I would not." 
 
 As we stood almost broken-hearted around 
 her bed, she looked up and said, " Weep not for 
 me." 'Ma asked if her Saviour was still precious 
 to her. She replied, " Extremely so," and added, 
 
 "'While on his breast I lean my head 
 
 And breathe my life out sweetly there." 
 
 She seemed to gather all her strength to empha- 
 size the word " sweetly," and as she spoke her 
 features were lighted up with a holy, heavenly 
 smile, such as none but angels wear. Afterwards 
 she sent a message to brother S. " I want him 
 not to forsake the Sabbath School, and to attend 
 the prayer meeting." When asked if she had 
 not a message for E. also, she said, " yes, I 
 believe he is " the rest her lips were una- 
 ble to utter. 
 
 When the clock struck two, she whispered, 
 " One hour nearer home ! " She seemed to 
 breathe with some difficulty, and 'ma said, " Je- 
 sus has suffered death for you." She replied, 
 " I do n't suffer." She continued to breathe till 
 nearly four, when heaven's portals opened to 
 
DEATH. FUNERAL. 211 
 
 receive her, and without a struggle she was at 
 rest. 
 
 Friday, 13th. Brother S. came home last night. 
 He started immediately on receiving notice of 
 our bereavement. I am very glad to see him 
 so calm, for I expected he would be overcome 
 with grief. He and F. have always been to- 
 gether, and loved each other so well. He has 
 gone this afternoon to procure flowers for the 
 coffin. I hope he will succeed, for she loved 
 them fondly. She has now.gone where are more 
 beautiful flowers than any we know on earth, 
 herself a bud of early promise fairer than them 
 all. I can not weep for her to-day. The foun- 
 tain of my tears is dried up. Her features, cold 
 in death, yet wearing a heavenly smile such as 
 angels wear, forbid us to weep. Sweet, sweet 
 sister. ? Tis hard to think of laying thee in the 
 cold damp ground, but we know that only the 
 casket will there repose, while the gem will 
 sparkle in the Saviour's diadem for ever. 
 
 Saturday evening, 14th. Our dear Fannie is 
 sleeping beside our sainted Abbie, her spirit 
 rests in her Saviour's bosom. Precious thought! 
 An angel of light, her home in Paradise ! Oh, 
 why should I not love heaven ! Why not love 
 him who folds my sisters in his arms and car- 
 ries them in his bosom ! 
 
212 THE SISTERS. 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 Improvement of affliction Elizabeth's return to her school Renewed 
 efforts of usefulness Perplexity as to duty Determines to relin- 
 quish her charge Close of term. 
 
 WORN with protracted labor in school and by 
 the sick-bed, and pressed with the grief of her 
 second bereavement, Elizabeth was unfitted to 
 return at once to her post in the Seminary. Pro- 
 vision having been made for a temporary supply 
 in her absence, she was permitted to devote a 
 few weeks to quiet and rest at home. But 
 though weeks of rest, they were not weeks of 
 idleness. First, as usual, were many faithful 
 communings with herself, and new plans and 
 purposes of spiritual advancement, then earnest 
 and affectionate correspondence with friends, 
 describing the triumphs of grace which she had 
 witnessed, and filled with tender appeals to them 
 to make similar attainments in preparation for 
 heaven. In the sorrowing family circle at home 
 too, she had a work of comfort to perform; and 
 they only who experienced it can tell how gently 
 
CONSOLATIONS. 213 
 
 it was done, shedding upon it the sweet light of 
 her own chastened peace and joy, and beguiling 
 by redoubled affection the loss which had wrung 
 all their hearts. 
 
 Jan. 16. Oh 7 it does one good sometimes to 
 weep ! Tears relieve the overburdened heart, 
 and it can not be wrong to shed them. Jesus 
 wept at the grave of his friend, and may we not 
 do the same ? I do not repine that God has 
 taken my sisters from the world, and I would not 
 recall them, still when I think of our irreparable 
 loss, I cannot but feel lonely. It is to me a loss 
 which never can be made up; there is a vacancy 
 in my aching heart which none can ever fill. 
 None ! Ah, yes Jesus, my Saviour, will be to 
 me more than all the world beside if I will look 
 away to him. Blessed Saviour, thou hast sus- 
 tained me, wilt thou still continue to bless? 
 Make me more holy, more entirely conformed to 
 thy divine will. Let me suffer patiently all thy 
 chastisements, and kiss the rod which afflicts- 
 me, saying as thou didst, " Even so, Father, for 
 so it seemeth good in thy sight ! " 
 
 20th. Another week has passed, and with 
 what fruit to my soul? Have I advanced in 
 holiness ? Do I love the Saviour more ? Have 
 I done any thing for him ? I determined to 
 
214 THE SISTERS. 
 
 converse with some of Fannie 's companions, 
 but none of them have been here, and I have 
 felt little like going out. If I can not see them 
 I will write, for I feel that I am doing nothing 
 for Christ, and I want to be active in his service 
 continually. 
 
 I do n't know what to do about returning to 
 Plymouth. They have written for me several 
 times, but I can not leave my dear mother yet. 
 I should rejoice to know that the Spirit of God 
 is striving again with souls there, and many 
 are pressing into the kingdom. Oh that my 
 prayers for them were so earnest and fervent 
 that the blessing could not be withheld ! 
 
 TO FANNIE'S s. SCHOOL CLASS. 
 
 Sabbath eve, Jan. 22, 1854. 
 MY DEAR YOUNG FRIENDS : The enclosed 
 note,* written with a trembling hand, and left 
 unfinished, is the last effort of our now sainted 
 Fannie to do something for your souls. She did 
 not design to send it to you in its present form, 
 but, three or four days before her death, asked 
 for pen and paper to copy it and add something 
 more. She had, however, scarcely strength to 
 speak, and we knew it would be impossible for 
 
 *See page 204. 
 
LETTER TO FANNIE ? S S. S. CLASS. 215 
 
 her to guide a pen. What else she would have 
 said to you eternity alone can reveal. But is 
 not this sufficient, coming, as it does, from her 
 dying bed, almost from her open grave ? Her 
 heart yearned over you ; she could not endure 
 the thought of an eternal separation, but would 
 have you meet her in heaven. With her dying 
 breath she testified to the value of religion. . . 
 
 Would you, my dear friends, be prepared for 
 such a joyful departure, such a full and abun- 
 dant entrance into the mansions above ? Then, 
 while life and health remain, prepare for it. 
 Delay not until a sick, a dying hour, when the 
 body is racked with pain, and reason, perhaps, 
 is clouded, this work, which demands every en- 
 ergy of your souls. 
 
 Shall Jesus, your slighted Saviour, who has 
 purchased redemption by his agony and death, 
 sue in vain for admittance to your hearts? Ever 
 since you were capable of distinguishing be- 
 tween right and wrong he has been knocking 
 there, until " his locks are wet with the dews 
 of the night/' and you have yet refused him ! 
 But beware lest the time come when he will 
 depart, and then you will seek him in vain. Do 
 not, I beseech you, slight his offers longer. 
 Receive him now, and your pardon will be 
 sealed in his precious blood. " Whoso cometh 
 
216 THE SISTERS. 
 
 unto me 1 will in no wise cast out." He is 
 faithful to his promises, and to his grace do I 
 commend you. 
 
 With many prayers that you may come to a 
 wise decision, I am 
 
 Yours, very affectionately, 
 
 E. H. DlCKERMAN. 
 
 With similar earnestness she wrote to the 
 young ladies of her school in Plymouth. Well 
 is it remembered how solemn was the impres- 
 sion made by it; and when, at the request of the 
 Superintendent, the letter was read before the 
 Sabbath School also, there were few dry eyes 
 of either pupils or teachers present. 
 
 Mt. Carmel, Jan. 29, 1854. 
 
 MY VERY DEAR YOUNG FRIENDS : You have 
 
 already heard of the sore bereavement which I 
 have recently experienced in the death of an 
 only sister. Thinking that you might be inter- 
 ested, and perhaps profited, by learning some- 
 thing of a life which has terminated in such a 
 triumphant death, I send you a few particulars. 
 Fannie had a peculiarly ardent temperament, 
 and, when a little child, was sometimes, if irri- 
 tated, very passionate ; but at the early age of 
 eleven years she became, as we hope, a child 
 
LETTER TO PUPILS OF THE SEMINARY. 217 
 
 of God. From that time she maintained a con- 
 tinual warfare against the evil propensities of 
 her nature until she became, in spirit and tem- 
 per, like a lamb. So complete was her victory, 
 that during her long and tedious confinement 
 of five months, not an impatient murmur 
 escaped her lips. She was uniformly cheerful 
 and happy, reposing herself with entire confi- 
 dence in the hands of her Saviour, knowing 
 that he would do all things well. How often 
 have I heard her, when in health, in the secrecy 
 of her closet pleading for the entire sanctifica- 
 tion of her own soul, and the salvation of her 
 young companions. Sometimes, in the fervor 
 of her devotions, especially when praying for 
 her friends, she seemed completely lost, as if 
 carried away into the immediate presence of 
 Jehovah. Those prayers have been answered 
 in the conversion of some whom she dearly 
 loved, and I can not but hope they will be fol- 
 lowed by others, although her voice is now 
 hushed in the grave. 
 
 [After a description of the last hours and of 
 the dying scene, in language similar to that 
 already given from her journal, she proceeds :] 
 
 How many of you, my young friends, are pre- 
 pared for such a death as hers? Six months 
 since her prospects for a long and happy life 
 
218 THE SISTERS. 
 
 were as fair as any of yours, now she has 
 passed away, and the record of her short life 
 (less than sixteen years) is sealed up against 
 the great day of account. If you would die the 
 death of the righteous, you have a work to do. 
 Some of you hope that you have just begun to 
 serve your Maker. To you let me say, do not 
 be content with but just entering the king- 
 dom, with having once entertained a hope 
 that your sins are forgiven. You can not rely 
 upon past experience. Do not look there for 
 your evidence of acceptance with God, but ask 
 yourselves, What is the present state of my 
 heart? Am I living by faith on the Son of 
 God ? Am I advancing in the Christian course ; 
 growing in grace day by day ? There is no 
 such thing as remaining stationary. You are 
 either going forward or backward; and do not 
 forget that " he that putteth his hand to the 
 plow, and looketh back, is not fit for the king- 
 dom of God." 
 
 Live near to your Father in prayer. Daily 
 commune with him in secret. Ask yourselves 
 what evidence your closets bear to your fidel- 
 ity. You can not live without prayer and be 
 Christians, for 
 
 " Prayer is the Christian's vital breath, 
 The Christian's native air." 
 
LETTER TO PUPILS OF THE SEMINARY. 219 
 
 Here you may at all times meet him who has 
 never said " Seek ye me in vain ; " here you may 
 commune with him before whom seraphs bow ; 
 here you may obtain fresh supplies of grace for 
 every want. If you earnestly desire his pres- 
 ence, he will manifest himself to you as he does 
 not to the world. 
 
 Be not content to enter Christ's kingdom 
 alone. Show to your companions, by your 
 solicitude for them, that religion is worth pos- 
 sessing. Let them see that there is a difference 
 between you and the world, that you are 
 seeking a better country, even a heavenly. 
 Think of the promise God has given to them 
 who labor faithfully for souls ; " They that be 
 wise shall shine as the brightness of the firma- 
 ment, and they that turn many to righteousness, as 
 the stars, for ever and ever." Do not follow the 
 unworthy example of your teacher, who daily 
 mourns her shortcomings in duty, but remem- 
 ber that you have in Jesus a perfect pattern. 
 Be like him, " meek and lowly/ 7 and you shall 
 find rest to your souls. 
 
 But, alas ! have I not reason to fear that some 
 of those whom I dearly love, and for whom I 
 am deeply solicitous, are still in the broad road 
 to death? Can it be that any of you are ene- 
 mies of God, who has all your lives long loved 
 
220 THE SISTERS. 
 
 you, and urged you to accept his love ? Oh ! 
 do not presume on his goodness still longer. 
 Grieve not away that Saviour who has been 
 sueing for admittance to your hearts, in so 
 many ways, and for so many years. 7 ' Per- 
 haps even now he may be about to turn 
 from you. Let not, I beseech you, a salvation 
 which has been so dearly purchased, even by 
 the blood of the Son of God, be longer 
 slighted. If you still refuse it he will soon say 
 of his barren tree, " Cut it down, why cumber- 
 eth it the ground." Oh ! choose ye this day 
 whom ye will serve. 
 
 With many prayers that you may all be gath- 
 ered into the fold of Christ, that we may 
 all, teachers and pupils, be permitted to sit 
 together at his right hand, I am, as ever, 
 
 Very affectionately yours, 
 
 B. H. DlCKERMAN. 
 
 Feb. 4. I have received two very kind and 
 affectionate letters from brother B. the past 
 week. He entreats me to be careful of my 
 health, and not work so hard in school as I have 
 done. For my friends 7 sake, if not for my own, 
 I feel that I must be more prudent; and am 
 resolved, when I return, not to overtask myself, 
 though it would be far more agreeable to do 
 
AT HOME. 221 
 
 this than to see any thing left undone. Miss 
 H. writes me that the girls seem very thought- 
 less, and she fears that some for whom we en- 
 tertained hope have gone back to the world. I 
 have written them a long letter, which they 
 have, before this, received. I know that in my 
 weakness I can do nothing to save them, but I 
 know, too, that God often blesses human instru- 
 mentality, and that he will hear and answer 
 prayer. It seems to me that, when I hear from 
 them again, souls must be inquiring. Oh that I 
 may be more faithful to them when I return ! 
 I can not bear that any one of them should at 
 last perish. I want them all to belong to Christ. 
 
 Have been reading a little tract this after- 
 noon, which speaks of Christians looking too 
 much within themselves, and not enough to 
 Christ, to find the ground of their acceptance. 
 I know that this has been a difficulty with me. 
 
 10th. I expected to be in Plymouth again 
 before this, but a few days since I received a 
 letter saying that I might remain at home 
 another week. God orders every thing so 
 wisely for me that I wonder I can ever distrust 
 him. At the time fixed for my return I was 
 very ill, and could not possibly have gone, and 
 my anxiety was all relieved by the kind release 
 which Mr. W. gave me. My illness is now 
 
222 THE SISTERS. 
 
 almost gone, and I trust I do feel grateful tc 
 my heavenly Father for his sparing mercy. 
 
 17th. Plymouth. Yesterday I returned to 
 my old sphere of labor, and once more find my- 
 self borne down with a sense of my responsi- 
 bilities. God alone can strengthen me for my 
 arduous duties, and in him would I trust. 
 
 Yesterday, on my way, I commenced reading 
 a little book entitled " Christian progress." I 
 am not satisfied with my low attainments. I 
 desire to make progress, and am resolved that 
 henceforth my watchword shall be " onward." 
 I feel very sad this morning, as I think of ? ma's 
 loneliness. 
 
 Evening. Mr. W. has made an arrangement 
 with Miss C., (who had had charge of the school 
 in Elizabeth's absence,) to return next week, and 
 give instruction in music. I shall then be freed 
 from all responsibility and care in that respect, 
 which will be a very great relief. I shall have 
 time for seasons of retirement and communion 
 with God, without which I can not grow in 
 grace. I am determined, in my Saviour's 
 strength, to strive .more earnestly for heaven. 
 Oh that, as my day is, so my strength may be ! 
 
 Rarely can a happier family circle be found 
 than that which now filled the Seminary man- 
 
THE SEMINARY FAMILY. 223 
 
 sion at P. Elizabeth, with her Assistant, Miss 
 H., a spirit in every way congenial to her own, 
 presided over the establishment ; Miss C., the 
 accomplished daughter of a neighboring clergy- 
 man, superintended the music ; and " the good 
 Miss H." had charge of the domestic depart- 
 ment. About fifteen pupils boarded in the 
 institution, and from twenty to thirty others 
 attended as day pupils. The regulations were 
 systematic and strict, but the administration 
 was so kind that they received a cheerful com- 
 pliance ; and teachers and pupils were alike 
 bound to each other with a degree of unaffected 
 love, which has very seldom, if ever, been sur- 
 passed. 
 
 Nor can it be doubted that the spring of this 
 happiness was, in an eminent degree, in that 
 spirit of deep and earnest piety which presided 
 over the whole. It was the one end and aim of 
 Elizabeth, in taking upon her such responsibili- 
 ties, that she might do good. She longed to 
 win her pupils to Christ. She loved them not 
 merely as such, but because of the worth of 
 their souls. She prayed for them. She affec- 
 tionately warned and counseled them, and, by 
 every means in her power, sought to lead them 
 to the Saviour. Yet there was no austerity of 
 word or look. While religion was set before 
 
224 THE SISTERS. 
 
 them in example, and that so evidently that 
 they could not but see it, it was still in its most 
 attractive form. They saw it at home in a 
 young heart, scarcely older than their own, 
 a heart which had been sorely smitten, yet it 
 was neither soured nor sad ; glowing still with 
 all the sensibilities of youth ; quick to enjoy, 
 and to impart enjoyment; and, while wearing 
 the thoughtful mien of one who " walked with 
 God/ 7 still manifesting an inward happiness as 
 far surpassing the empty gaiety of the world- 
 ling as it was higher in its source, and holier in 
 its tendencies. 
 
 On the first Sabbath morning after her return 
 we find her planning and praying for her school 
 thus : 
 
 Feb. 19. Sabbath morn. I feel so anxious to 
 do something for the spiritual good of our dear 
 pupils. Last term many of the Sabbaths were 
 spent by them very unprofitably, and I can not 
 endure the thought of going on in such a way 
 again. After all, I believe much of the sin lies 
 at my door, for I did not strive as I ought, to 
 interest them, but secluded myself almost en- 
 tirely, feeling it much pleasanter to be alone, or 
 only with my dear Miss H. Yet this, I now 
 see, was not right; for girls must be constantly 
 
BIBLE EXERCISE. 225 
 
 engaged in something. I have this morning 
 proposed a Bible exercise after church, with 
 which all seemed interested and pleased. The 
 question I have selected is this, " Will God save 
 all who repent of their sins and seek salvation?" 
 I will ask the young ladies to bring as many 
 texts as they can to prove the affirmative. 
 my Father, wilt thou bestow thy blessing, that 
 we may all be profited by the exercises of this 
 holy day. Let some poor, hungry, starving soul 
 be fed to-day w T ith the bread of heaven and the 
 water of eternal life ! 
 
 ... I have just had a season of such sweet 
 communion with my heavenly Father as I have 
 not for several days before enjoyed. How 
 delightful to come and trust all our interests in 
 his hands ! It does seem to me that we shall 
 this day be blessed ! that we shall hear some 
 soul inquiring the way to life. Oh, how won- 
 derful is God's love ! As I think of it this 
 morning I could 
 
 " sit and sing myself away 
 To everlasting bliss." 
 
 I do thank thee, my Father, that thou hast 
 been pleased to manifest thyself unto me, to 
 lift on me the light of thy countenance recon- 
 ciled. Oh ! hide not thy face again from me. 
 15 
 
226 THE SISTERS. 
 
 Sabbath evening. Our Bible exercise this 
 afternoon was quite interesting, and, I trust, 
 profitable. The young ladies listened atten- 
 tively to what I said after the texts were 
 repeated, and some of them seemed very 
 thoughtful. The question proposed for next 
 Sabbath is, "How must we come to God if we 
 would be accepted by him? 77 
 
 I have experienced much spiritual enjoyment 
 to-day, and feel that the Lord has been with me. 
 
 " How sweet, a Sabbath thus to spend, 
 In hope of one that ne'er shall end ! " 
 
 22d. Wednesday morn. I have determined 
 to revive our little prayer meetings, which we 
 enjoyed so much last term ; and have concluded 
 to ask the young ladies to remain after school 
 this afternoon for that purpose. I am anxious 
 to see the Spirit of God again present among 
 us. Some who, we hoped, had turned from 
 their sins, seem to have gone back again to the 
 world. Lord, forsake them not, but give me 
 grace to be faithful to them, and bless my hum- 
 ble efforts to do them good. Oh ! I do desire 
 to be more holy, to have my wicked heart 
 purified from all sin. I am not satisfied with 
 living at such a distance from the Giver of all 
 my blessings. 
 
LETTER FROM HER MOTHER. 227 
 
 Evening. This afternoon I asked such of the 
 young ladies as had any interest in a prayer 
 meeting to remain after school. All did so, but 
 not one of them prayed! After they left the 
 room I could not restrain my tears, but gave 
 way to my disappointment in a good fit of weep- 
 ing. I can not bear to have things go on in 
 such a cold and lifeless way. . . . 
 
 Have spoken a word to Miss J., may it be 
 blessed to her soul. 
 
 24th. Have received a letter from my dear 
 mother, and though she does not say that she 
 wishes I could content myself at home, I can 
 see, from the tone of it, what are her feelings. 
 Inclination would certainly lead me to resign 
 my school and remain with her. I have been 
 thinking much of it, and asking myself many 
 times what ought I to do ? My first duty, next 
 to God, is to my parents ; and, when I think of 
 their loneliness, and how much I could do to 
 promote their happiness, and to benefit my little 
 brothers, I feel almost that I must give up my 
 teaching and go to my dear home. 
 
 We have in this extract the first allusion to 
 an event which had been anticipated as prob- 
 able, even before it seems to have been sug- 
 gested to herself, her resignation as Principal. 
 
228 THE SISTERS. 
 
 The death of her sisters had left the bereaved 
 parents under the double burden of grief and 
 loneliness. Elizabeth's own health had been 
 taxed to the utmost under the severe labors of 
 her school, and of her sister's sick-room, and 
 was now exhibiting symptoms which could not 
 but awaken solicitude, if they did not warrant 
 alarm. Strong, therefore, as was her attach- 
 ment to the seminary, as a field of usefulness, 
 and to her pupils, it will not be regarded as 
 surprising that she at length concluded to part 
 with them. But this determination was not 
 hastily formed. The question was for weeks 
 made a subject of prayer, and decided, at last, 
 as clearly from a conviction of duty as the 
 proposition to take charge of the school had 
 itself formerly been. 
 
 March 3. I have been quite ill since I last 
 wrote, but am now better, and trust I feel grate- 
 ful to my heavenly Father that he has not pros- 
 trated me on a bed of sickness. Have been 
 thinking much of the promise I made by my 
 dear sister F.'s dying bed, that I would spend a 
 season regularly, morning and evening, in medi- 
 tation and prayer. It is sometimes impossible 
 for me to be alone here, and there is not a place 
 to which I can resort without interruption. 
 
ASPIRATIONS AFTER HOLINESS. 229 
 
 When Miss H. is practising I can get a few mo- 
 ments, but then the piano is a great disturb- 
 ance. Oh ! I must have my wayward thoughts 
 more entirely under my control, so that they 
 will not be disturbed by external things. There 
 is no other way for me here, especially in the 
 morning, to spend my time in secret prayer. 
 
 I think much of my dear parents, and how 
 kind my heavenly Father is in sparing them to 
 me. I can not be thankful enough for this great 
 blessing. How few parents are so worthy of 
 the entire love and confidence of their children. 
 
 12th. Sabbath morn. I think I can truly 
 say this morning that I am hungering and 
 thirsting after righteousness. I desire to have 
 my soul filled with love to my blessed Saviour. 
 When I think of my dear angel sisters, and how 
 perfectly happy they must be, now that they 
 are safe from temptation, it seems as if I must 
 burst these bonds which tie me here, and join 
 them in their delightful worship. 
 
 During the past week I have had no direct 
 personal conversation with any impenitent per- 
 son. Last Sabbath had a long talk with D. ; 
 who, we hoped, last term, had given herself to 
 God. She still thinks that she is a Christian, 
 but says she is not advancing as she ought to 
 be. I suggested it was because she was not 
 
230 THE SISTERS. 
 
 doing any thing for Christ, and urged her to 
 give herself wholly to the Lord. Oh ! I do long 
 to see these young Christians active ; to see 
 them working Christians. God often blesses a 
 word addressed even to the careless, and I am 
 determined to converse with some impenitent 
 one to-day, relying entirely upon him for 
 guidance. I shall probably remain here but 
 little longer, and I desire, in the short time that 
 remains, to do much for God. 
 
 Evening. Have had some conversation with 
 B. to-day. (Interrupted.) 
 
 15th. To-night the young ladies have gone 
 to attend the sewing society, but as I feel little 
 like mingling in so much company, I am very 
 glad to remain at home. How pleasant it seems 
 to sit down in quiet, undisturbed by music and 
 conversation. A whole hour to spend alone with 
 God ! I can not prize it highly enough. For 
 several days I have been in a very unhappy 
 state of mind, dissatisfied with every thing 
 within myself. Oh ! may I to-night find the way 
 open again between my soul and God. 
 
 I am distressed that I am causing so much 
 trouble about the school. Mr. W. says if I 
 leave now it will unsettle matters which are 
 just getting where he wanted them. If I re- 
 main, I have so little time and opportunity for 
 
DECIDES TO RESIGN. 231 
 
 secret prayer, and other closet duties, that I 
 shall wander farther and farther from God. 
 Besides, what can I do in a place where such 
 an overwhelming weight of responsibility is 
 resting upon me? Another can fill my place 
 here, but none can be a daughter to my parents. 
 
 April 2. Sabbath morn. We have been so 
 busy and so engrossed with our preparations 
 for examination, during the last two weeks, that 
 I have entirely neglected my journal. Nothing 
 of particular note has occurred in the interval, 
 though I have fully decided to leave Plymouth, 
 and another teacher has been secured to fill my 
 place. May she have grace given her to act 
 wisely, and labor faithfully for the salvation of 
 these precious immortal souls. I bless God that 
 he has, as I trust, made me instrumental of some 
 good here, notwithstanding all my unfaithful- 
 ness. My opportunities of doing good have 
 been many and great, would that I had bet- 
 ter improved them ! 
 
 Evening. My health is such that I have 
 thought it prudent to remain at home this even- 
 ing, though I very much desired to attend the 
 meeting. Miss J. is not quite well, and I ex- 
 cused her from going out. Have had a delight- 
 ful conversation with her. She says she has 
 determined to take Christ as her Saviour, but 
 
232 THE SISTERS. 
 
 seems still to think her sins are too great for 
 him to forgive. I advised her as well as I 
 could, and she thinks she can now trust all to 
 God. After I had talked with her for some 
 time she burst into tears, and said, " Oh ! what 
 shall I do when I leave here ? I shall have no 
 one to direct me." I told her God would never 
 forsake her, and he would be an unerring guide. 
 She is now in her room communing with him. 
 Oh, may she find him precious ! Father, wilt 
 thou lift upon her the light of thy countenance. 
 Our Bible exercises are still continued, and 
 very pleasant. I think they are exerting a 
 salutary influence, the young ladies seem so 
 much more quiet and thoughtful on the Sab- 
 bath than before they were commenced. I can 
 but hope that the seed thus sown will, in due 
 time, produce an abundant harvest. 
 
 The school term closed on the 12th of April 
 with a public examination and exhibition of the 
 pupils. It was a gala day in the village. The 
 church was decorated with evergreens, and 
 hung with specimens of drawing and maps. 
 The examination of the classes was interspersed 
 with music ; and, in the evening, essays, original 
 dialogues, songs, &c., gave a pleasing variety to 
 the entertainment. A very large audience were 
 
EXHIBITION OF THE SEMINARY. 233 
 
 in attendance, and manifested their delighted 
 interest in the occasion. One thing alone 
 occurred to mar the pleasure of the evening, 
 the arrival of the hour of separation. Their 
 beloved teacher, who had toiled for them and 
 prayed for them, who had so earnestly incited 
 them to all ladylike aspirations, and, above all, 
 to the attainment of an interest in Christ, 
 whom they had seen smitten with her own 
 great griefs, yet sustained under them by a 
 power which even the most thoughtless 'felt 
 must be frcr: heaven, that gentle and faithful 
 teacher would be with them no more ! They 
 gathered around her, they wept, and the part- 
 ing words were broken with sobs, that told to 
 many a sympathetic witness how dear she had 
 become to them all. 
 
 April 14. Once more I am in my own quiet 
 home, which is doubly pleasant after the con- 
 fusion of the past week. On Wednesday were 
 our examination and exhibition. The church 
 was densely crowded, and every thing passed 
 off better than we had dared to hope. For the 
 last week or two I have lived on excitement, 
 and now, that the occasion of it is past, and 
 the result is so entirely satisfactory, I would 
 give God all the praise of our success. Oh, 
 
234 THE SISTERS. 
 
 how hard it was to say " good-bye " to my dear 
 pupils ! When I told them of my intention to 
 leave they burst into tears, and we all wept 
 together. If I could only know that we should 
 all meet in heaven, how happy should I be. 
 Thanks be to God that some of them, I trust, 
 are in the strait and narrow way. 
 
 J. S. came to me the morning before I left, 
 and I talked with her about making a profession 
 of religion. She says that she has thought 
 much about it, and I hope that, for her own 
 good, she will do it, for I can not doubt that she 
 is a Christian. She has always, since she in- 
 dulged hope, been ready to take her part in our 
 little Wednesday prayer meetings, and her daily 
 walk and conversation give evidence that she 
 has been born again. Miss J. also says that she 
 is fully determined to serve Christ, may she 
 have grace to do so from on high. 
 
 Miss B., who is to be my successor, was 
 present at our examination, and the following 
 morning I had quite a chat with her. I trust 
 she is one in whose hands the school will pros- 
 per. Oh that she may be instrumental in win- 
 ning many of these precious souls to Christ ! 
 How much I shall think of them all ! It seems 
 to me I have never before formed such strong 
 attachments as those of the past year in Ply- 
 
AT HOME. 235 
 
 mouth. Miss H. seems to me so much like a 
 sister that I often call her by that endearing 
 name. May our love for each other ever con- 
 tinue as fervent as it now is until we. meet in 
 heaven, where it shall be perfected. 
 
 And now I desire to give myself up to home 
 duties, to act well and faithfully the part of 
 daughter and sister. Responsibility is still rest- 
 ing on me, though of a different kind from that 
 which I have left. May I have grace to live 
 constantly " as seeing him who is invisible/ 7 
 and may I grow in grace every day. Surely, I 
 ought to do so, since I shall have so much more 
 time to attend to my soul's interests, which 
 have, of late, been sadly neglected. 
 
236 THE SISTEES. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 At home Relaxation from labor Domestic duties - Visiting Cor- 
 respondence. 
 
 HOME and rest, how sweet to those who 
 have borne the burden of incessant toil, and for 
 whom loving hearts wait to bestow all the 
 treasures of sympathy and affection ! It was 
 such a home to which Elizabeth now returned, 
 and from which, save for occasional visits to her 
 friends, she departed not again till called to her 
 better home above. It was, henceforth, her 
 chief aim to supply, in the family circle, the 
 vacant places of those who had gone before, 
 in her own language, " to perform faithfully the 
 duties of daughter and sister. 77 The time here 
 flowed on smoothly, leaving little of incident to 
 be noted in her diary, and our task in this chap- 
 ter will be little more than to transcribe such 
 records of the inner life as will show the quiet 
 ripening of her soul for heaven. 
 
 At first, however, this relief from care seemed 
 
EFFECT OF RELAXATION. 237 
 
 rather unfavorable to her religious progress. 
 It is, doubtless, when the powers of the soul 
 are in most vigorous exercise, nerved under 
 the pressure of responsibility to exertion, to 
 vigilance, to make the most of every moment 
 and every event, that the divine life within 
 makes the most rapid advancement. Relaxation 
 in outward cares is apt to induce a remission of 
 inward vigilance, at least, to leave the spirit 
 languid, and more vulnerable to the assaults of 
 temptation and the insidious influence of the 
 world. A few days after her return we find 
 Elizabeth writing thus : 
 
 April 23. I have allowed my mind, of late, 
 to become far too much engrossed by the world. 
 Now that I am at home and freed from many 
 responsibilities which have pressed so heavily 
 upon me, I fear I am estranging myself from 
 God, and feeling less my need of constant grace 
 and strength from on high to sustain me. I 
 have resolved, to-night, that I will set apart a 
 half hour each morning for communion with 
 God and my soul. I mean to rise early enough 
 to take time for this duty before I become en- 
 gaged in any thing else, and my mind is pre- 
 occupied with worldly cares. In connection- 
 with this exercise I will study a portion of 
 
238 THE SISTERS. 
 
 God's word, and strive thus to become better 
 acquainted with his mind and will. Here, Lord, 
 is my resolve, made, I trust, not in my own 
 strength, (which, I know, will fail me,) but in 
 the hope of grace given me from thee. Oh 
 that I may be enabled to grow daily in Christ, 
 till I shall arrive at the fullness of the stature 
 of the perfect ! 
 
 29th. Saturday evening. Another week has 
 passed away. How solemn the thought ! Have 
 I spent it as I ought? Have I advanced in the 
 divine life ? Have I grown in grace ? Alas ! 
 how many neglected duties, how many sins 
 committed, throng upon my view. How long, 
 Lord, wilt thou show thyself merciful, how 
 long continue to bestow unnumbered blessings 
 upon such an unworthy, ungrateful child ? 
 my Father, help me to live anew to thee, help 
 me to search and know my own heart, to banish 
 from it all sin, and give it wholly to thee. 
 
 Prepare me for the duties of thy holy day. 
 May I awake in the morning with my thoughts 
 on thee, and maintain my mind disengaged from 
 all worldly cares. Let it be a Sabbath most 
 holy and blessed to my soul. 
 
 May 21. My twenty-fifth birthday ! A quar- 
 ter of a century spent, and so little accom- 
 plished ! 
 
" THE FIELDS ALL WHITE." 239 
 
 Our Sabbath School has to-day been reorgan- 
 ized, and I have taken my old class. It was 
 very pleasant to meet them thus again, but one 
 was not. It seems but a few days since dear 
 Abbie was instructing a class just in front of 
 mine, and Fannie was one of my pupils. Now 
 they are both gone to that school where Jesus 
 is their instructor, and they are learning of him. 
 It seems to me that I never before felt so 
 anxious for my dear class ; and, with help from 
 on high, I am determined to be faithful to them. 
 My field of usefulness is not, apparently, so 
 wide as it has been for a year past, yet, if I do 
 my duty, I may accomplish more for Christ this 
 summer than ever before. Oh ! I do long to do 
 good, and the fields are all white, and ready for 
 the harvest. My Father, give me wisdom and 
 strength from above. 
 
 Here is the explanation of her success in her 
 plans of usefulness. Withdrawn from that 
 sphere of influence which she had occupied, 
 into the retirement of home, it would not have 
 been surprising if she had felt that her oppor- 
 tunities were mostly past. Many, in such cir- 
 cumstances, do not dream of finding any practi- 
 cable good to do. But Elizabeth had so sincerely 
 and earnestly consecrated herself to duty that 
 
240 THE SISTERS. 
 
 she could not be idle. If opportunities pre- 
 sented not, she would make them. Wherever 
 she was, the fields were " white and ready for 
 the harvest/' and, looking to God for help, 
 she girded herself with zeal and courage for 
 the work. 
 
 Similarity of tastes, and, especially, a like 
 devotedness of heart to Christ's service, had 
 created a strong attachment between her and 
 her late assistant in school, Miss H. ; in refer- 
 ence to the latter she writes : 
 
 Dear Miss H. came down last Tuesday com- 
 pletely worn out. She was obliged to leave 
 school in order to rest a few days, but she seems 
 little better than when she came, and I fear she 
 will not be well for a long time. She never 
 thinks of herself when there is any thing to be 
 done for others. She is weak and languid, 
 much as my sisters were. She is to me another 
 sister, and it is my prayer that God will not 
 take her, too, from me. 
 
 July 2. Susan (Miss H.) and I have agreed 
 to spend a little season at sunset in prayer, and 
 to read three chapters in the Bible daily. Help 
 us, Father, to offer our prayers in sincerity, and 
 to read thy word with an understanding heart. 
 I can not live at a distance from thee, and 
 
LETTER TO J. S. 241 
 
 to-night I consecrate myself wholly to thee. 
 Accept the offering, and make me entirely thine. 
 
 To J. S., (a former pupil.) 
 
 DEAR JENNIE: I can not tell you how happy 
 I am that you have come out, and taken a 
 decided stand on the Lord's side. In no other 
 way can you hope to grow in grace, and be 
 fitted for the " good fight " of faith. We are 
 exposed to temptation on every side, but, armed 
 with the panoply of divine grace, we know that 
 we shall not be overcome. Try, dear Jennie, to 
 influence others, who are yet in their sins, to 
 come and accept this same Jesus whom you 
 love ; and remember, ever, that whoso " con- 
 verteth a sinner from the error of his ways 
 shall save a soul from death/ 7 and his reward 
 shall be to shine "as the stars for ever. 77 
 
 Do not let trifles prevent you from holding 
 communion with your Maker, morning and even- 
 ing. It is impossible to neglect it habitually 
 and still be a Christian. You, doubtless, often 
 meet with difficulties in your course, often 
 find the way steep and difficult. Yours would 
 be a singular experience were it not so, but, I 
 trust, you know to whom you can apply for 
 succor. I am glad to learn that you have a 
 female prayer meeting. In my own experience 
 16 
 
242 THE SISTERS. 
 
 I have found such seasons very pleasant and 
 profitable. 
 
 As ever, your very affectionate friend, 
 
 E. H. DlCKERMAN. 
 
 To MRS. W. 
 
 Aug. 21. 
 
 I have not, as you surmised, improved my 
 freedom in visiting, for it is such a luxury to be 
 at home, that if I go away to spend a few days, 
 I get homesick, and come back sooner than I 
 intended. With the exception of two or three 
 days in New Haven, and as many in Bridgeport, 
 I have spent the entire summer at home. 
 
 To Miss S. J. H. gept 2< 
 
 DEAR SUSAN: Our " sunset hours 77 shall not 
 be forgotten, for at the throne of grace we can 
 meet, and 'tis sweet to come here and suppli- 
 cate our heavenly Father for blessings upon 
 ourselves and those we love. Oh that we 
 might be more earnest, more fervent in our 
 petitions ! How much you must enjoy your 
 little meetings for prayer. Refreshing seasons, 
 are they not ? Have you thought, of late, what 
 a striking similarity exists between the moral 
 and the physical world ? Every thing seems so 
 barren and desolate. But a kind Providence is 
 remembering the parched earth, and sending 
 
SICKNESS OF MISS H. 243 
 
 genial showers to refresh and beautify it. May 
 he also send down the rain of righteousness to 
 water the Israel of God, and cause Zion to arise 
 and put on her beautiful garments, even the 
 garments of salvation. I am glad, for Miss C.'s 
 sake, that she is rooming with you; for, no 
 doubt, she needs much the influence of a pious 
 friend. In heaven, Susie, you shall receive 
 your reward. 
 
 Sept. 9. I yesterday heard of my much loved 
 Susan's severe illness in New Britain, and 
 thought of going up to-day. I don't know what 
 duty is. My parents are unwilling to have me 
 expose myself to the disease, but still will not 
 object if I think it best to go.< I have asked 
 for heavenly guidance, and hope I may receive 
 wisdom from on high. As I did not feel quite 
 well this morning, I concluded to defer going 
 up until next week. Lord, will it not be for 
 thy glory, and the advancement of thy king- 
 dom, to restore thy child again to health? If 
 consistent with thy all-wise purposes, wilt thou 
 still spare her to accomplish great good in the 
 world? 
 
 Sabbath evening, 10th. How entirely depend- 
 ent are we, poor frail creatures, upon our heav- 
 enly Father for life and health ! One after 
 
244 THE SISTERS. 
 
 another of those whom we have loved are 
 stricken down with disease. Uncle A.'s dear 
 little Mary is very ill of dysentery, and to-day 
 Sherwood is attacked, though not severely. 
 Lord, wilt thou be merciful, and restore to 
 our loved ones health and strength. Dear 
 Susan, how much I have thought of her 
 to-day. Since Fannie's death she has been to 
 me a sister ; but now I fear that we, too, may 
 be separated. I know that to die would be to 
 her great gain ; for, surely, she has given abun- 
 dant evidence of having " walked with God. 77 
 How kind my Father is, to remove none of my 
 dear friends by death who can not meet joyfully 
 the king of terrors. Susan has so often ex- 
 pressed an earnest, longing desire to depart and 
 be with Christ, that, I dare say, she has no wish 
 to recover ; but it will be hard to give her up. 
 Lord, wilt thou make all her bed in her sick- 
 ness, and sustain her in all the trials through 
 which she may be called to pass. In her own 
 beautiful language, I thank thee that I may 
 " commit her into thy hands, feeling that there 
 she is safe." This morning God enabled me, I 
 hope, to call upon him in sincerity. I felt his 
 presence with me while at the throne of grace, 
 and trust that, notwithstanding I have sinned 
 much to-day, I have not been wholly given over 
 
LETTER TO MISS H. 245 
 
 to temptation. Lord, be thou with me 
 through the remainder of thy day, and enable 
 me to keep it holy, even unto the end. 
 
 Her anxiety for her friend overcame all pru- 
 dential considerations, and she hastened to her 
 bedside. She found her, however, already con- 
 valescent, and, after a brief visit, returned to 
 participate in the grief which had already in- 
 vaded the household of her uncle. 
 
 To Miss S. J. H. gepL 2Qi 
 
 DEAR SUSIE : This has been a sad and try- 
 ing day, for we have laid sweet little Mary in 
 her narrow bed, and left her there to her last 
 long sleep. My poor uncle and aunt are com- 
 pletely bowed down with grief, heart-broken. 
 The light of their dwelling is gone, and they 
 are childless. It is enough to make one's heart 
 ache to look upon them. May the Lord have 
 mercy upon them, arid bind up the wound he 
 has made. Another little one has been added 
 to that school in which Abbie and Fannie are, 
 perhaps, teachers as well as learners. This 
 morning I made the little shroud, and C. went 
 with me to arrange flowers in the coffin. I wish 
 you could have seen our sweet one, so beauti- 
 ful in death, herself a fairer, more enduring 
 
246 THE SISTERS. 
 
 flower, now blooming in the paradise of God. 
 The Lord has need of her, and we must not 
 rebel. It seems to me almost as if I had buried 
 another sister, so closely had the little one en- 
 twined herself about my heart. 
 
 Sabbath eve, Sept. 24. This morning I re- 
 solved to be faithful to my Sabbath School 
 class, and endeavor to impress upon their minds 
 the solemn lessons which we have received 
 from the recent deaths of the young. It was 
 late when we finished our regular lesson, and I 
 had time to say but little, but may the Lord add 
 his blessing, and make it the means of salvation 
 to, at least, one soul. I do long to see them 
 within the fold of Christ, embraced in the cove- 
 nant of his love. But I fear that their hearts 
 are hard and cold. Turn them, mighty God, 
 and they shall be turned ; cause thy face to 
 shine upon them, and they shall be saved. 
 
 This afternoon went with Mr. Ives to his Sab- 
 bath School, in the western part of the town. 
 Heard four or five little girls repeat their les- 
 sons, passages from John's gospel, and endeav- 
 ored to tell them of Jesus' love, and urge them 
 to come to him. How much I, should love to 
 meet them every Sabbath, and tell them about 
 this Saviour, of whom they know so little. 
 
VISITING. 247 
 
 Chester, Nov. 12. Left my dear home yester- 
 day for a visit to this place. God has guided 
 me to-day, and to-night I would return thanks 
 for his goodness. I was told by the conductor 
 that I had taken the wrong train, but it was 
 overruled for good. Truly, the Lord is gracious 
 to those who will trust him. 
 
 Hartford, 25th. Left Chester this noon, after 
 a very pleasant visit of two weeks. Had a 
 most delightful sail up the beautiful Connecti- 
 cut. I was almost too happy. I was glad to be 
 alone, for I longed to drink in every beauty as 
 we passed. I think I never enjoyed so per- 
 fectly a four hours 7 ride as this afternoon. 
 Reached Hartford just as the sun was setting, at 
 the close of one of our most lovely Octo- 
 ber days. Found brother E. waiting at the 
 dock, who took me to Mr. "WVs, where I was 
 most kindly and cordially welcomed. Strange 
 that I should find so many friends. May the 
 Lord give me a grateful heart for every bless- 
 ing. 
 
 Thursday eve, 26th. This morning had a 
 long, delightful walk with Mrs. W., after which 
 E. took me down to see the old charter oak, of 
 historical notoriety; then to the Athenseum, 
 where he left me, I found so many beautiful 
 things in the picture gallery that I was fairly 
 
248 THE SISTERS. 
 
 bewildered, and forgot how time was passing, 
 until it was too late for me to visit the other 
 departments before dinner. This afternoon we 
 have been out to ride, and have seen some of 
 the finest views, more beautiful than any I 
 had witnessed before. Saw the Retreat, Asy- 
 lum, Mr. Colt's extensive works, Prospect Hill, 
 the cemeteries, and other objects of interest. It 
 seems to me I never passed a day so pleasantly 
 as this. 
 
 Nov. 12. Brother E. left on Friday, and will 
 not, probably, return until spring ; but oh, may 
 he then come back to us in health and safety. 
 How hard these separations are ! Nothing 
 but trust in God can comfort and sustain 
 us. He has always been to me a dear, kind, 
 good brother, and I trust a merciful God 
 will still spare him. I will leave him in the 
 hands of my heavenly Father, praying that he 
 will prepare us all for whatever he may have 
 in store for us in this world, and that he will 
 finally give us an entrance with his children 
 above. 
 
 Mrs. Foote died yesterday, and A. has no 
 mother. Poor girl ! but I trust she has learned 
 where to go for comfort. Oh, may the grace of 
 God sustain her in this severe affliction, and 
 
LETTER TO A. F. 249 
 
 may it be the means of purifying her heart, and 
 leading her nearer to himself. 
 
 To A ' F " Nov. 12. 
 
 MY DEAR AFFLICTED FRIEND : I have time 
 to write you but a word, but I want to tell you 
 how much I sympathize with you in your sore 
 bereavement. Although I have, thus far, been 
 spared the trial of parting with a mother, yet I 
 know what sorrow is, and would direct you to 
 the great Fount of consolation, even to that 
 Saviour in whom your now sainted mother 
 trusted ; for there have I often found comfort, 
 when the world seemed dark and dreary. Jesus 
 wept, and he knows how to sympathize with his 
 children in all their griefs, because he has felt 
 the same. Come, then, to him, dear A., and cast 
 your care upon him, because he careth for you. 
 He will be to you more than earthly parents, 
 and will never, no,' never, leave nor forsake 
 you. 
 
 I know that it is a great thing for a young 
 girl like yourself to be left without a mother, 
 or even a sister, in whom she can confide. Dear 
 A., may I not be to you in the place of a sister? 
 Come to me when you are in trouble, and, if I 
 can be of any service to you, most gladly will I 
 do so. I have wanted very much to come down 
 
250 THE SISTERS. 
 
 and see you, since your mother's death, but my 
 own mother's illness has prevented. Often, my 
 friend, have I remembered you at the throne of 
 grace, and there will you find comfort when all 
 other sources fail. How insufficient and worth- 
 less does the world seem at such times, and how 
 infinitely precious a Saviour's love ! If this 
 affliction should lead you nearer to him, as I 
 trust it will, then will you have occasion to 
 bless God through all eternity for his dealings 
 with you. I must not stay to write more, 
 although I have much to say, but hope to see 
 you soon. 
 
 Very affectionately yours, 
 
 E. H. DlCKERMAN. 
 
 To J. S., Plymouth. 
 
 Mount Carmel, Nov. 24. 
 MY DEAR JENNIE : It gratifies me exceed- 
 ingly to learn that a few of you have sustained 
 a weekly female prayer meeting during the 
 summer. It seems to me very important that 
 young Christians should start right, for I have 
 known so many who never get right afterwards. 
 I trust, dear Jennie, that you will be active in 
 striving to win others to Christ, since you your- 
 self know by experience that it is so much 
 better to serve him than the world. 
 
LETTER TO MRS. W. 251 
 
 Remember that, as a teacher, you have rest- 
 ing upon you weighty responsibilities, for 
 
 " Just as the twig is bent, the tree 's inclined." 
 
 It is by both precept and example that we 
 are to show to those around us our love for 
 Jesus, and our hatred of sin, that abominable 
 thing which he hates. How sweet it is to come 
 to him, when we feel our own weakness, and 
 vileness, and insufficiency, assured that he will 
 grant us all the strength we need. 
 
 To MRS. J. S. W. 
 
 Mount Carmel, Feb. 6, 1855. 
 MY DEAR FRIEND: Your very kind letter 
 was duly received and perused with much 
 pleasure, though I am not quite sure that feel- 
 ings of sadness did not predominate ; still, it 
 was something of a relief to know definitely 
 how you were, instead of trusting to what one 
 and another had heard. You speak of the 
 promise, " As thy day, so shall thy strength 
 be." Is it not sweet to think that every trial, 
 as well as every blessing, is sent for our good; 
 and that not one is permitted which Infinite 
 Wisdom does not see to be needful for us? 
 Sweet to remember that 
 
 " Heaven's long age of bliss shall pay 
 For what his children suffer here." 
 
252 THE SISTERS. 
 
 I often wonder whether it is not harder to 
 bear prosperity than adversity. Sometimes I 
 think that I wander away from God just in pro- 
 portion as my blessings are multiplied. Is it 
 not strange that the world can ever allure us 
 from God, that temptation can have power to 
 draw us into sin, when we feel that all is vanity 
 and vexation of spirit ? It seems to me that 
 heaven's strongest attraction is its freedom 
 from temptation. 
 
 In a letter which I received from Miss H. 
 last week she spoke of unusual interest in the 
 Normal School, and says that souls are inquiring 
 the way to life. Such intelligence would be 
 cheering from any quarter, but it seems to me 
 that those who are preparing to teach, need, 
 peculiarly, for their own souls, the teaching of 
 the Holy Spirit. 
 
 I have often thought of the Seminary this 
 winter, and wondered whether any are learning 
 of the Great Teacher. If any are still there who 
 were once my pupils, will you please tell them, 
 from me, that I have not forgotten them, or 
 ceased to pray for them. 
 
 As ever, yours, 
 
 LIZZIE. 
 
 Sabbath evening, March 4. I thank my God, 
 that he has given me, unworthy as I am, so 
 
EVENING HOUR OF PRAYER. 253 
 
 much of his blessed presence to-day. This 
 morning my communion with him was sweet. 
 At the footstool of his grace he manifested him- 
 self to me a " God of love, all love excelling." 
 The services of the sanctuary have been pecu- 
 liarly sweet to me, and to-night my soul is over- 
 flowing with gratitude for all these manifesta- 
 tions of a heavenly Father's kindness. " The 
 light of the moon is as the light of the sun, and 
 the light of the sun seven times greater. 77 
 
 A few days since I received a letter from my 
 dear brother, containing a request that I would 
 meet him and a beloved friend at the throne of 
 grace, at half past five, on Sabbath evenings. 
 Oh, how sacred is that hour ! It seems to me 
 that I can get nearer heaven than at other 
 times, and I thank God that he will permit 
 us thus to implore his blessing upon each 
 other. 
 
 25th. God has very graciously manifested 
 himself to me to-night, as I bowed before him 
 in prayer. How sweet the thought that, uni- 
 tedly, at this consecrated hour, we may implore 
 his blessing. In union is strength. How forci- 
 bly do I feel this truth at these seasons, which, 
 with two dear friends, I have set apart to his 
 worship. I know that he hears our petitions 
 for each other, and blesses according to our 
 
254 THE SISTERS. 
 
 requests. At no other time do I enjoy so much 
 of his presence in my devotions, or get so near 
 to heaven. And I thank him for inclining my 
 dear brother to make this proposition. I trust 
 that we shall all experience the benefits of such 
 communion, not only for time but throughout 
 eternity. 
 
 It seems to me that I view every thing in a 
 new light to-night. I feel as if God was really 
 my reconciled Father and Friend, and Christ 
 my elder brother indeed. Oh that this happy 
 frame of mind may continue ! 
 
 Father, wilt thou evermore keep me very 
 humble before thee, and grant me the smiles 
 of thy reconciled countenance. Oh that all my 
 dear young friends here would give themselves 
 to him ! I felt this afternoon as if I longed 
 to take them in my arms and bring them to 
 Christ. 
 
 March 26. Arose this morning in a happy 
 frame of mind, and enjoyed a season of sweet 
 communion with my heavenly Father. Have 
 experienced much of his presence to-day, and 
 have been enabled, through grace, to resist 
 temptation. Oh, how delightful it is to live near 
 to God ! I would never again wander from him, 
 but would dwell continually under the shadow 
 of his wing, and then no matter what shall befall 
 
SPIRITUAL ENJOYMENT. 255 
 
 me here, so long as he is glorified. All will be 
 well, because God does it ; and I can recognize 
 his hand in every thing. 
 
 April 15. My thoughts have to-day been, 
 almost uninterruptedly, on heavenly things. My 
 usual season of prayer has been peculiarly 
 sweet. I seemed to see heaven opened, and to 
 commune, face to face, with my Redeemer, 
 almost to hear the heavenly hallelujahs of the 
 shining throng about his throne. I felt really 
 thankful that my dear sisters were already 
 there ; grateful to God that he had taken them 
 from this world of sin and temptation, to a 
 world of perfect holiness and peace ; and oh ! I 
 long for the hour when I shall be set free from 
 this body of sin, and permitted to dwell continu- 
 ally with God. Here I am so easily led astray ; 
 the pride of my heart is my most formidable 
 foe ; but I am striving to overcome, and, by 
 divine grace, I hope for 
 
 "A heart resigned, submissive, meek, 
 
 A heart from sin set free, 
 A heart that 's sprinkled with the blood 
 So freely shed for me." 
 
 I can now say, in the words of the morning 
 text, " I know in whom 1 have believed, and am 
 
256 THE SISTERS. 
 
 persuaded that he is able to keep that which I 
 have committed to him against that day.' 7 
 
 " My willing soul would stay 
 
 In such a frame as this, 
 And sit, and sing herself away 
 To everlasting bliss." 
 
 Have been writing a note to E. D., and I pray 
 God that he will add his blessing, and make it 
 to him a means of much good. 
 
 Sabbath evening, April 15. 
 MY DEAR BROTHER : Perhaps you have 
 sometimes thought that I had no anxiety for 
 your salvation, because I have not conversed 
 with you about your soul ; but God knows how 
 earnestly I have prayed that you may, in the 
 morning of life, be made his child. Sometimes, 
 when I think of our dear sisters, already in 
 heaven, and the possibility that we may not all 
 spend eternity together, I have to stop and 
 weep. What if all the rest should be saved, 
 and you lost ? Are you willing that it should 
 be so ? Then do not put off repentance another 
 day, but come to-night to God, who will receive 
 you, just as you are, without money and with- 
 out price. Only think of fourteen long years 
 spent in sinning against and grieving a Saviour 
 
NOTE TO HER BROTHER. 257 
 
 who gave his life for you, and who gives you all 
 the blessings you enjoy. If you can scarcely 
 forgive one who offends you, for whom you have 
 done nothing, think how you must seem in the 
 eyes of a holy God, who hates sin with a per- 
 fect hatred. To-morrow he may not incline 
 your heart to seek him, or you may be in eter- 
 nity. Do not put it off any longer, but give 
 him your heart now. 
 
 If you can tell me how you feel about the 
 matter any better in a note, write to me when 
 you have made up your mind whether to be for 
 Christ, or against him. 
 
 Your affectionate sister, 
 
 ELIZABETH. 
 
 Sabbath evening, May 27. To-day Mary B. 
 expressed a desire to join my class in the Sab- 
 bath School. I have now six interesting girls 
 under my instruction, just at that age when 
 they need peculiarly to be guided aright. I 
 want to interest them more than they have ever 
 been before. I have new desires and new aspi- 
 rations to become a better teacher, and I trust 
 that they are prompted by God, and will receive 
 his benediction. My hope of usefulness is en- 
 tirely in him, for I have a humiliating conscious- 
 ness of my own inability and insufficiency, with- 
 17 
 
258 THE SISTERS. 
 
 out his aid. Tonight, in communion with him, 
 I have found him precious, have been enabled 
 to seek that assistance that I need, and to com- 
 mend my dear pupils to him, feeling that he is 
 able to embrace them all in the covenant of his 
 love. I desire to do my whole duty patiently, 
 diligently, and perseveringly, and with him will 
 I leave results. 
 
 Aug. 10. This evening, as my uncle Eussel 
 (Mr. R. Ives,) was returning home, after the 
 third service at church, he was arrested by the 
 angel of death, and in a moment removed from 
 earth. He had reached the age of threescore 
 and ten years, but he seemed in full vigor and 
 strength. How true it is that " in such an hour 
 as we think not, the Son of man cometh " ! Oh 
 that this bereavement may be sanctified to his 
 family, and to the church of which he has long- 
 been an exemplary member ! Leaving not an 
 enemy on earth, he has gone to dwell for ever 
 
 " Where congregations ne'er break up, 
 And Sabbaths never end." 
 
 His family are bereft of a kind husband and 
 most affectionate father, but their loss is his 
 gain. I desire to lay this lesson to heart, and 
 receive it as an admonition from above, saying, 
 " Prepare to meet thy God." "Be ye also ready. 77 
 
INTEREST IN FAMILY CARES. 259 
 
 Abundant evidence has already been afforded 
 of the strength and tenderness of Elizabeth's 
 home attachments. The purpose which she 
 formed of being a " good daughter and sister/ 7 
 was not a matter of constraint or self-denial. 
 To her parents she was ever a most affectionate 
 companion ; entering with alacrity into all the 
 domestic concerns of the family, and ever seek- 
 ing to take upon herself whatever might afford 
 relief or assistance to her mother. Even in the 
 outdoor affairs of the farm she took a lively 
 interest. During this summer her father built 
 a new barn, with the accompanying out-build- 
 ings, and she entered, with much delight, into 
 the undertaking, drawing plans, contriving many 
 little conveniences, and throwing over all a 
 pleasing appearance of neatness and taste. Nor 
 did she feel that any thing of this kind was 
 inconsistent with female delicacy. Preserving 
 in her own person and manners the most scru- 
 pulous propriety, and the truest refinement of 
 sentiment and feeling, she shed a grace upon 
 the humblest occupations, and showed them all 
 dignified by the unsullied purity of heart and 
 purpose with which they were undertaken. 
 
 Her influence, at this time, was especially 
 valuable to her younger brothers, three of whom 
 were at home. She superintended their studies, 
 
260 THE SISTEES. 
 
 counseled them as to their reading, encouraged 
 them in all manly aspirations, and, above all, 
 sought to promote their spiritual welfare. What 
 language can adequately express the worth of 
 such a sister to a family of boys, in this forming 
 period of life ? 
 
END OF THE DIAEY. 261 
 
 CHAPTEE XIII. 
 
 End of the diary Visiting Beginning of sickness Invitation to 
 Harrisburgh Severe suffering Medical attendance Cheerfulness 
 Submission Solicitude for her mother Unclouded hope Fare- 
 wells Death Letters of friends. 
 
 THE extract with which the preceding chap- 
 ter closed was from the last entry in Elizabeth's 
 journal. The book which she had used was 
 filled, and she omitted to procure another. 
 Henceforth we are compelled to supply the 
 failure of this guide from a few letters that 
 remain, and the recollection of her friends. 
 Sufficient, however, is afforded us to show how 
 she, who had twice gone down into the dark 
 valley as companion and nurse, was enabled to 
 pass through it in person ; and how the great 
 Comforter, who had then so filled it with his 
 light and joy, was present with her, giving a like 
 victory over all the power of death. 
 
 , The autumn and winter of 1855-6 were occu- 
 pied chiefly with visiting. Few persons better 
 loved their friends than she did ; and the days 
 
262 THE SISTEES. 
 
 which she spent with them were full of enjoy- 
 ment. Nor was the pleasure she always gave 
 inferior to that she received. Her quiet arid 
 winning ways, her ready helpfulness in every 
 thing in which she could aid, her perfect unself- 
 ishness, and her ever sunny smile, gave a rare 
 charm to her society, and made her visits most 
 welcome wherever she came. 
 
 To HER MOTHER. AT , , 1A 
 
 Newark, Sept. 10. 
 
 My promise to write the first of the week has 
 almost failed, but, really, I could not do it be- 
 fore. I am having the " greatest times " you 
 ever knew, and have enjoyed my visit thus far 
 in the superlative degree. Saturday morning I 
 went with cousin Ann, as she has taught me to 
 call her, to market. The market here is five 
 hundred or six hundred feet long, and in the 
 evening, with its long line of gas lights extend- 
 ing through the center, it looks beautifully. 
 Newark is more than twice the size of New 
 Haven, containing over fifty thousand inhabi- 
 tants. It has fifty churches, many of which are 
 very fine. Broad street, near which Mr. F. 
 lives, is some three miles long, and perfectly 
 straight and level. In the evening it shows 
 splendidly. 
 
 Yesterday I visited the Orphan Asylum. Its 
 
AT NEWARK. 263 
 
 anniversary comes off this evening, and we lis- 
 tened to the preparatory exercises of the chil- 
 dren, some fifty in number. Among them is one 
 dear little girl, about two years old, whose 
 father and mother died very suddenly. Two 
 older ones are in the Asylum with her, and 
 three have been sent to Baltimore. It is sup- 
 posed they have some property, but, as yet, no 
 clue to it has been found. These children were 
 brought here last week and in the youngest I 
 feel much interested. 
 
 After a visit of five weeks in Newark she 
 came home, but not till her friends had made 
 her promise to return again and spend the holi- 
 days with them. During this second visit she 
 writes : 
 
 " I received a hearty welcome from all the 
 members of the family, except Ponto. Lizzie is 
 a sweet girl, and just as good. I like her 
 love her, if you please very much indeed. 
 We are already fast friends. " 
 
 The young lady here mentioned, though much 
 younger than Elizabeth, was of a kindred spirit 
 with her own. She had from her seventh year 
 cherished the hope that she was a child of God, 
 and this visit, it is believed, was the occasion to 
 her of much spiritual good, in enlarging her 
 
264 THE SISTERS 
 
 views and strengthening her purpose of con- 
 secration to him. She, too, has now passed 
 away ! 
 
 It was while absent on this visit to her friends 
 in Newark, that Elizabeth had the first severe 
 attack of suffering from the disease (an internal 
 tumor) which was, at length, to terminate her 
 life. Something of it she had felt for months, 
 as far back, indeed, as before the close of her 
 school in Plymouth, but it had given her but 
 slight inconvenience, and, consequently, little 
 alarm. Hence, also, with her characteristic 
 desire to avoid causing anxiety to her parents, 
 she had never mentioned to them the existence 
 of her disease, till compelled to do so, when it 
 had already passed beyond the reach of human 
 help as, indeed, it probably had been from its 
 very commencement. 
 
 Her stay in N. was prolonged till late in 
 January, when she came home, to take her 
 place on the invalid's couch. She was not, how- 
 ever, immediately confined to it, but was able to 
 get about her room, and, occasionally, to ride 
 out, when the weather permitted. But the par- 
 oxysms of pain were now more frequent, and 
 she found it necessary to remain quiet as much 
 as possible. At this time she addressed the fol- 
 lowing touching note of sympathy to her friend, 
 
LETTER OF CONSOLATION. 265 
 
 Mrs. W., at Plymouth, who had been suddenly 
 bereft of her little daughter, one of the pets of 
 the school, and a strongly attached friend to 
 Elizabeth. 
 
 Mt. Carmel, Jan. 31, 1856. 
 
 MY DEAR AFFLICTED FRIEND : I have this 
 afternoon heard of the death of your dear little 
 Lillie, and I can not rest till I have told how 
 much I sympathize with you in this sore be- 
 reavement. At first I tried to fancy that it 
 might be a mistake ; but, as the intelligence 
 was so direct, I am forced to the conclusion 
 that it is, doubtless, too true, although so hard 
 to believe. I do not write because I can ever 
 hope to comfort you, but to relieve my own 
 heart, which aches for you. I am so thankful 
 that you know where, in such seasons of dis- 
 tress, to go for consolation ; else, I am sure you 
 could not endure this great trial. May he who 
 has promised, " As thy day so thy strength shall 
 be," give you support, and grant that all your 
 trials here may only make you richer in that 
 world where he is gathering our treasures. 
 
 That beautiful hymn commencing, " Who are 
 these in bright array ? " has been to me so com- 
 forting that I must refer you to it, for in it, all 
 that is mysterious in our afflictions seems solved. 
 Dear little Lillie, now a sweet angel,- has 
 
266 THE SISTERS. 
 
 escaped all these trials, and can never more 
 know sorrow or suffering. Blessed thought ! 
 
 If it will not be too great a tax upon your 
 feelings, a line containing some particulars of 
 the event would be very gratefully received. 
 I have heard, merely, that it resulted from an 
 accident. 7 Ma unites with me in sending much 
 love and sympathy to you all. 
 
 Yours, very affectionately, 
 
 ELIZABETH. 
 
 About the same time she received a flattering 
 invitation to engage as teacher, in a Female 
 Seminary in Harrisburgh, Pa. Notwithstanding 
 the state of her health, the offer seemed to kin- 
 dle anew that strong love for teaching, and 
 desire of usefulness, which had before been 
 with her a ruling passion ; and, for a short time, 
 she even cherished the idea that she might, in 
 the ensuing summer, accept the situation. But 
 this illusion of hope was brief. She was soon 
 taught, too plainly for mistake, that her work 
 on earth was done, save that last one which a 
 child of God can do, to glorify him on the 
 bed of sickness, and, like the loved ones who 
 had gone before, show "how a Christian can 
 die." 
 
 For convenience in procuring medical attend- 
 
SICKNESS AND SUFFEKING. 267 
 
 ance, Elizabeth went, in March, to New Haven, 
 where she spent eight weeks in care of a skill- 
 ful nurse and devoted Christian friend. Her 
 condition was now so critical that she felt little 
 hope of benefit, but was willing to do any thing 
 which her parents might desire. She said, 
 indeed, little of her danger ; evidently through 
 fear of increasing their anxiety. On the even- 
 ing before she left she rode with her brother, to 
 make some calls through the village, and, on 
 being gently dissuaded from so far exhausting 
 her strength, she remarked, quietly, " If I don't 
 go to-night I never shall." This was one of the 
 first intimations she gave that she considered 
 her disease fatal, but it betrayed no emotion 
 and no disappointment. Though the path that 
 opened before her was dark and painful, yet it 
 was her Father's hand that beckoned her for- 
 ward, and she had too long trusted and loved 
 that hand to shrink from it now. 
 
 The weeks which she spent in New Haven 
 were weeks of intense suffering, while her dis- 
 ease was advancing to its culmination. She 
 was, however, uniformly cheerful and happy. 
 Says the lady with whom she resided, "In 
 going to her room she would always meet me 
 with such a peaceful smile that it seemed as if 
 heaven beamed from her countenance. I would 
 
268 THE SISTERS. 
 
 say to her, 'Well, dear, how do you feel now ? ' 
 6 Oh ! 7 she replied, ' God is very good to me. 
 I have had a good night, and have just been 
 thinking how much better off I am than many 
 others ; for I have the best of care, and every 
 thing for my comfort that heart can wish ; above 
 all, I have such sweet communion with God. 
 He makes all my bed in my sickness. What 
 should I do without my Saviour ? He is 
 precious to my soul, and I am willing to leave 
 myself in his hands, knowing that whatever he 
 does will be for the best. 7 
 
 " At another time she remarked, ' I have but 
 one thing that I would care to live for, and that 
 is my dear mother. She will be left without a 
 daughter to be a comfort to her in her old age. 
 I sometimes fear that she makes an idol of me 7 
 and puts me between herself and God, that, 
 you know, must never be. 7 7; 
 
 Elizabeth had too long been a learner in the 
 school of affliction to be ignorant of its lessons, 
 or of the purposes of Divine Wisdom in impart- 
 ing them. In reference to this she one day 
 said, " When my last sister died it was the bit- 
 terest of all earthly sorrows. To love tenderly 
 and deeply, and then to part ; to meet for the 
 last time on earth; to have all past remem- 
 brances of home and kindred broken up ; this 
 
GEIEF SANCTIFIED. 269 
 
 is, indeed, the reality of sorrow. To look upon 
 the loved face that shall smile on us no more ; 
 to close the eyes that will behold us no more ; 
 to stand by the side of your last sister, yet hear 
 no sound and receive no greeting ; to carry the 
 beloved one to the tomb, and return to a deso- 
 lated home with a blank in your heart which 
 can never be filled till Jesus comes with all his 
 saints, this is the bitterness of grief. Such 
 is the rod which my heavenly Father has laid 
 upon me. He is making room thereby in my 
 heart for himself. And now, perhaps, he sees 
 the joys of an earthly home stealing my affec- 
 tions away from the ' many mansions ' above, 
 and, in mercy, comes to tear me from that home, 
 that I may have no idol here. He claims our 
 affections as all his own, and every idol he will 
 utterly abolish." 
 
 " I feel/ 7 she subsequently added, " that I fall 
 very far short of my desire, but I want to have 
 my will entirely swallowed up in his, and to 
 maintain continually a sacred nearness to my 
 God." 
 
 Occasionally, during the early part of this 
 period, she spent a day or two at home. At 
 snch times she was ever cheerful and hopeful, 
 endeavoring in every way to encourage her 
 parents in respect to her recovery. " I have 
 
270 THE SISTERS. 
 
 no doubt, says her mother, " that she had a 
 greater desire to be restored to health for my 
 sake than for her own. As her sickness ad- 
 vanced, and the issue of it began to appear 
 doubtful, she often remarked to her acquaint- 
 ances, ' I have no desire to get well on my own 
 account, but my mother she will have no 
 daughter if I am taken. 7 r ' 
 
 Her disease reached its crisis early in May, 
 when extreme prostration and weakness imme- 
 diately ensued, and she hastened home. Still, 
 her condition did not so much alarm, for it was 
 regarded as a necessary stage before amend- 
 ment began. It was, nevertheless, a sad hour 
 when she returned, weak and pale, to bring the 
 shadow of the destroyer across the threshold 
 which had twice before been desolated by his 
 presence. Her father, as if already feeling the 
 approaching sorrow, said to her, as they were 
 conversing upon the dealings of Providence 
 with them, " It seems, indeed, mysterious that 
 you, too, the last one of the three, should be 
 thus laid aside." " Oh ! no/ 7 she quickly re- 
 plied, " I can see it all perfectly plain. It is 
 just the discipline I needed. I have often felt 
 that I had no satisfactory evidence that God 
 will accept me, but this, I believe, I may 
 receive as such, for i whom the Lord loveth he 
 
CONVERSION OF A YOUNG BROTHER. 271 
 
 chasteneth, and scourgeth every son that h 
 receiveth. 7 ;; It was, indeed, a rare faith which 
 not only granted such support under her afflic- 
 tion, but which made affliction itself a source 
 of joy, a proof which, more than health, or 
 any earthly good, assured her of her Father's 
 faithfulness and love. 
 
 The conversation of that evening is memo- 
 rable in the family, not only on its own account, 
 but because one of the younger sons dates from 
 it his conversion to Christ. He had witnessed 
 the value of religion as a support under suffer- 
 ing, and felt the power of that invisible Pres- 
 ence which came so near to him in that pale, 
 yet beaming countenance, and, on retiring to 
 bed, he was unable to sleep. His distress be- 
 came such, ere morning, that he called for his 
 mother to come to him. She found him in tears, 
 and, to her inquiries as to the cause, replied 
 that he felt himself to be a sinner. She coun- 
 seled and prayed with him, and, ere she left the 
 room, he said to her, with solemn earnestness, 
 " Mother, I wiU be a Christian." Very soon 
 after he was rejoicing in the love of Christ. It 
 is now the fondly cherished hope of the family 
 that the same afflictive providence which re- 
 moved one child from their embrace, may have 
 been made the occasion of giving to them 
 
272 THE SISTERS. 
 
 another in the Lord, and, ultimately, of giving 
 to the church a devoted Christian minister. 
 
 For a few weeks Elizabeth remained much 
 the same as at her return, though, at times, suf- 
 fering exceedingly, and continually growing 
 weaker. Through all, she exhibited the same 
 unfaltering cheerfulness and perfect trust. One 
 morning her mother having made her bed, and 
 noticing the placid expression of her counte- 
 nance, remarked, " I believe, Lizzie, you will get 
 well, after all/ 7 Instantly, with a look of meek 
 submission, she replied, "When I am sufficiently 
 tried, mother. 77 Not a murmur of impatience 
 ever escaped her, scarcely a groan, even, 
 under the extremest paroxysms of pain. She 
 repressed, as far as possible, every indication of 
 suffering, in order to spare the feelings of the 
 beloved ones who were watching over her with 
 so much anxiety. 
 
 In the intervals between these paroxysms, she 
 was very comfortable, and, save her weakness, 
 had little to hinder her free intercourse with 
 heaven. These were periods of great enjoy- 
 ment. Once she complained of herself for 
 having been overtaken by sleep when silently 
 engaged in prayer. Her mother replied that 
 she thought, in her present circumstances, she 
 ought to regard it as a favor that she could 
 
INCREASING WEAKNESS. 273 
 
 pray herself to sleep. She seemed pleased with 
 the thought, and grateful that she might thus 
 repose in the care of him who " so giveth his 
 beloved sleep." 
 
 Sabbath, July 13th, was the first day in 
 which she did not sit up in her chair to take 
 her meals and read her three chapters in the 
 Bible, as usual. On the evening of that day 
 she said, with some emotion, " I have not read 
 a word in my Bible to-day/' and remarked to 
 her mother that, up to that time, she had been 
 enabled to maintain her regular habit of read- 
 ing without intermission. The stated period 
 for this was the morning. If the chapters in 
 course were long, she anticipated a part of them 
 the morning previous, so as, in no event, to be 
 prevented from accomplishing the prescribed 
 amount. 
 
 That Sabbath evening was beautiful with all 
 the charms of early summer. She sat by the 
 open window in that beloved south chamber 
 where Abbie, four years before, had so oft en- 
 joyed the same scene, and communed with him 
 who disclosed himself in all its attractions. Her 
 eye feasted upon it a long time, and she re- 
 peated, with much delight, these beautiful 
 words : 
 
 18 
 
274 THE SISTERS. 
 
 Hail, tranquil hour of closing day ! 
 
 Begone, disturbing care ! 
 And look, my soul, from earth away, 
 To him that heareth prayer. 
 
 
 How sweet the tear of penitence 
 
 Before the throne of grace, 
 
 While, to the contrite spirit's sense, 
 
 He shows his smiling face. 
 
 How sweet, through long remembered years, 
 
 His mercies to recall ; 
 And, pressed with wants and griefs and fears, 
 
 To trust his love for all. 
 
 How sweet to look, in thoughtful hope, 
 
 Beyond this fading sky, 
 And hear him call his children up 
 
 To his fair home on high. 
 
 Calmly the day forsakes our heaven 
 
 To dawn beyond the west ; 
 So let my soul, in life's last even, 
 
 Retire to glorious rest. 
 
 In the afternoon of the next day she was 
 seized with the last violent attack of acute pain ; 
 which continued more than an hour. During 
 this paroxysm, no exclamation nor word of com- 
 plaint escaped her lips. Once she said only ; 
 " Oh, this is a killing process ! I never experi- 
 enced such pain before.' 7 This attack was fol- 
 
PEACE. 275 
 
 lowed by almost constant vomiting, which con- 
 tinued through the night after, and left her, in 
 the morning, too much exhausted even to speak. 
 The friend with whom she had staid in New 
 Haven, Mrs. H., arrived during the morning. 
 Elizabeth, hearing her voice below, and know- 
 ing that breakfast was preparing for her, 
 that prominent trait of caring for the comfort 
 of others rallied, and, though but just able to 
 whisper, she said to her mother " make green 
 tea." 
 
 Having taken some gentle restorative, she 
 revived, and received Mrs. H. with great grati- 
 fication. " Have you asked Mrs. H./ 7 she said 
 to her mother, " if she thinks I shall get over 
 this?" Mrs. H. replied, "We are very sorry to 
 find you so weak, but still have hope." She 
 dropped her eyelids for a moment, and then 
 said, " My Saviour will take me home ! " " Do 
 you think you are near the end?" "Yes." 
 " How does death appear to you now ? " "I 
 have no fear," she said, for 
 
 Jesus can make a dying bed 
 
 Feel soft as downy pillows are, 
 While on his breast I lean my head, 
 
 And breathe my life out sweetly there. 
 
 Her eye fell upon her mother, with a look 
 
276 THE SISTERS. 
 
 of tender but sorrowful affection, and she 
 exclaimed, " Oh that my dear mother could give 
 me up, and let me go to my Saviour ! I long to 
 be with him and my dear sisters." With much 
 effort, Mrs. D. was enabled to assure her that 
 she willingly relinquished her to God's will, 
 knowing that, though bereaved, she should still 
 be provided for, and that they should very soon 
 meet again, where there would be no more 
 separation. 
 
 This assurance she received with evident 
 gratification, and the last link which bound her 
 to earth being thus broken, she had naught to 
 do but look forward to her welcome release. 
 Her countenance now beamed with a heavenly 
 radiance, and bore witness to the holy joy and 
 peace of her soul. She was asked if she had 
 any new views of Christ, and replied " He is all 
 glorious," and, in accents too broken to be 
 repeated, testified the preciousness of his love. 
 
 Shortly after she tried to repeat the hymn, 
 " Jerusalem, my happy home/ 7 which she had 
 often sung ; but, being unable, from her failing 
 strength, she said, "I am almost gone." She 
 then took leave, most tenderly, of those present, 
 exhorting each to be more faithful than she had 
 been ; left a kind message for an absent brother, 
 and said "Give my love to every body tell 
 
DEATH. 277 
 
 them to be more faithful, and to the impeni- 
 tent, to seek an interest in Christ. 77 Then, 
 clasping her hands and laying them on her 
 breast, she engaged, evidently, in silent prayer, 
 which was ended in the praises of Heaven. 
 Gently, without a struggle, on that fair summer 
 morning, she fell asleep, and 
 
 "BESTED IN JESUS." 
 
 The intelligence of Elizabeth 7 s death brought 
 to the thrice afflicted family many letters of 
 sympathy from the numerous circle of friends, 
 among whom she had been so much beloved. 
 Some extracts from these, as illustrative of the 
 character of those whose brief career has now 
 been sketched, are subjoined. 
 
 Prom Miss E. PARSONS, formerly preceptress 
 
 of the Seward Institute, Florida, N. Y. 
 Elizabeth, while a member of my school, was 
 invariably faithful in her studies, and exemplary 
 in her deportment. She had the highest sense 
 of the value of time, and seemed eager to 
 acquire the greatest possible amount of knowl- 
 edge, actually going over more ground in her 
 studies, for the time she was with me, than any 
 pupil I ever had. Her love for truth seemed to 
 clothe all her studies with beauty, and nothing 
 
278 THE SISTEES. 
 
 short of a full comprehension of them would 
 satisfy her. Her special delight was mathe- 
 matics. She often said to me, when reciting 
 geometry, " Oh, what a beautiful problem ! " 
 
 Her religious principles were firm. She 
 spent much time in reading the Scriptures and 
 in devotional exercises, and in the observance 
 of the Sabbath was exceedingly strict. Her 
 compositions, I believe, were all on serious sub- 
 jects, dwelling much on the character and attri- 
 butes of God, particularly his condescension 
 and love. Her influence in the school and 
 family was great, because it was invariably 
 good. 
 
 That one so gifted, so useful, and so truly 
 pious, should thus early be called away, is one 
 of those problems of Divine Wisdom which 
 eternity alone can solve. 
 
 From MES. B., Wolcott. 
 
 I have ever considered dear Abbie's religious 
 character as remarkable in one so young. During 
 her brief sojourn with us,* I was often struck 
 with her consistent walk. She was conscien- 
 tious, yet ever cheerful, and remarkably patient 
 under all the cares and trials of a teacher. 
 
 * In Wolcott, as a teacher, in the summer of 1847. 
 
LETTERS OF FRIENDS. 279 
 
 But the great secret of her character lay in 
 her life of prayer. Daily she drew fresh sup- 
 plies of grace from that heavenly fountain. I 
 never doubted her success, as a teacher, after I 
 casually overheard her earnest pleadings with 
 her Saviour for strength and wisdom to do all 
 her duty. She evinced a deep concern for 
 souls, particularly those over whom she exerted 
 an influence. I doubt not that many are now 
 stars in her crown of rejoicing whom she won, 
 by her godly life, to the embrace of the 
 Saviour. 
 
 Prom Miss G-., New Haven. 
 
 I shall never forget the many pleasant hours 
 I spent in Lizzie's society, especially, during the 
 winter that my mother died. I was lonely and 
 sad, she came often to see me. and her affec- 
 tionate sympathy greatly endeared her to my 
 heart. I can see her now, as she used to come 
 smilingly in, saying, " I have come to sit an 
 hour with you," or spend a night, as she found 
 it convenient. Those were pleasant hours. She 
 would read to me, play for me, and do all she 
 could to cheer my saddened spirit. I ever felt 
 that she was devotedly pious, and was often 
 reproved by her consistent example. 
 
 We call it mysterious when the useful and 
 
280 THE SISTERS. 
 
 the good are thus early called home ; but did 
 not dear Lizzie, in her short life, accomplish 
 more than many who live to old age ? " 
 
 Prom MRS. C. ; JFarmington. 
 
 My thoughts have been with you in the sad 
 scenes through which you have passed, and, 
 while I mourn for you, I can not but rejoice for 
 Lizzie. Her protracted sufferings are ended, 
 and she has entered the rest prepared for 
 God's people. To-day I received a letter from 
 one of the ladies at Mrs. II. ? s, giving me a slight 
 account of her last hours. What mercies are 
 mingled in your bitter cup of sorrow ! 
 
 I think Lizzie's implicit confidence in God 
 was strongly marked, even from the first ; and 
 when her symptoms were so strangely mysteri- 
 ous, and there was so much reason to hope for 
 a cure, I was always pleased to witness that 
 quiet spirit which those only possess whose 
 hope is on the Eock of Ages. And, as the 
 weeks passed away, and her sufferings daily 
 increased, her patience and trust seemed to 
 increase in a double ratio. I shall never forget 
 her submissive countenance, nor her grateful 
 expressions for the very little we could do to 
 allay a temporary spasm of pain. 
 
 The morning on which she left New Haven I 
 
LETTERS OF FRIENDS. 281 
 
 could not refrain from giving way to my sor- 
 row ; and, as I went up to our room, I said, 
 Lizzie will never enter this house again. I 
 thought she could hardly live as long as July. 
 Wearisome days and nights have, indeed, been 
 her portion, and, while at times we could not 
 but hope for a favorable change, yet her disease 
 was progressing slowly and surely, as we now 
 know. I had not the heart to tell you how very 
 sad and hopeless her case seemed when I saw 
 her last. The same quiet face and the cheerful 
 voice met me, but there were unmistakable 
 proofs that her soul was being weaned from 
 earth and fitted for heaven. Even the flowers I 
 took her, which while in health she loved so 
 passionately, only caused a smile and a passing 
 word. 
 
 Mrs. H. says that her death was eminently 
 peaceful. I knew it would be so. And yet, 
 the struggle with the King of terrors is fear- 
 ful, flesh does shrink from it, instinctively, 
 blessed be that grace that gave dear Lizzie the 
 victory ! 
 
 From MRS. W. 
 
 The sad intelligence your letter brought me 
 was entirely unexpected, and I know not 
 what to write. My dear friend, you have truly 
 
282 THE SISTEKS. 
 
 passed through deep waters, but you can say 
 still, " Blessed be the name of the Lord." I 
 wrote, last Wednesday, to Elizabeth, and that 
 very day, it 'appears, she, or rather, all that 
 remained of her, was laid in her last resting- 
 place. 
 
 In this severe affliction I deeply sympathize, 
 for I, too, feel bereaved. I loved Elizabeth very 
 dearly. I regret that I could not have visited 
 you previous to our coming to New York, but I 
 may hope to see her again in our Father's 
 house, "where no farewell tear is shed." There, 
 I have not a doubt, has been a blissful reunion 
 with those who went before, and new songs of 
 gratitude have been raised to him that loved 
 them, and brought them, at last, to his own joy- 
 ous presence. 
 
 You have been remarkably blessed in your 
 dear daughters, and I could but hope that skej 
 your last, would be spared to comfort your 
 declining years, and ease you of some of life's 
 burdens. But our Father took her to himself 
 in her youth, though not till she had done ser- 
 vice for him. She adorned her religion in both 
 precept and example, striving ever to lead sin- 
 ners to Christ. She always found something to 
 do, when others would be idle ; and she passed 
 
LETTERS OF FRIENDS. 283 
 
 away calmly and trustingly, as I should have 
 expected. 
 
 I want to see you very much, and hope to do 
 so soon. It would be a pleasure, though a sad 
 one, to hear from you all about her last days, 
 and to visit the sacred spot where they are laid. 
 Near that spot I, too, laid a dear one, and, since 
 then, another elsewhere. They are gone from 
 me, but are, I trust, present with their Saviour. 
 How blessed to feel that our loved ones are 
 
 " not dead, but gone unto that school 
 Where they no longer need our poor protection, 
 And Christ himself doth rule." 
 
YQ I Q^O 
 d I ou 7